CP04

NSW LAW REFORM COMMISSION
Consultation Paper 4
Jury Directions
December 2008
CP 4 Jury directions
New South Wales. Law Reform Commission.

Sydney 2008
ISSN 1834-6901 (Consultation paper)
National Library of Australia

Cataloguing-in-publication entry
Jury directions
Bibliography
ISBN 978-0-7347-2634-6
1. Instructions to juries – New South Wales. 2. Jury – New South

Wales. 3. Trial practice – New South Wales. I. New South Wales.
Law Reform Commission. (Series : Consultation paper (New South
Wales Law Reform Commission) ; 4).
ii NSW Law Reform Commission

Contents
TABLE OF CONTENTS
Terms of reference .................................................................................................. vii
Participants............................................................................................................. viii
Submissions .............................................................................................................ix
List of issues..............................................................................................................x
1. INTRODUCTION
THIS REFERENCE .................................................................................................. 2
WHAT ARE JUDICIAL INSTRUCTIONS?................................................................ 2
AIMS OF JUDICIAL INSTRUCTIONS...................................................................... 4
CHALLENGES ......................................................................................................... 7
Achieving juror comprehension ........................................................................... 7
Avoiding unnecessary appeals.......................................................................... 13
ACHIEVING REFORM ........................................................................................... 18
Abolition of some instructions ............................................................................ 18
Clarifying and simplifying some instructions ...................................................... 19
Other approaches.............................................................................................. 19
Providing ways of attaining better juror comprehension .................................... 20
2. JURY RESEARCH
NATURE AND LIMITATIONS OF JURY RESEARCH ........................................... 24
AUSTRALIAN STUDIES ........................................................................................ 25
A jury simulation ................................................................................................ 25
A survey by this Commission............................................................................. 27
The prejudicial publicity survey.......................................................................... 28
The most recent BOCSAR survey ..................................................................... 29
Australian Institute of Judicial Administration survey of judges ......................... 31
UNSW pilot jury study........................................................................................ 32
OVERSEAS RESEARCH....................................................................................... 33
New Zealand ..................................................................................................... 33
United Kingdom ................................................................................................. 35
United States ..................................................................................................... 36
CONCLUSION ....................................................................................................... 40
3. MODEL DIRECTIONS
INTRODUCTION.................................................................................................... 44
NSW model directions ....................................................................................... 44
BENEFITS FROM MODEL DIRECTIONS ............................................................. 45
COMPREHENSIBILITY OF MODEL DIRECTIONS............................................... 46
Improving comprehension through better language .......................................... 47
Movement towards plain English directions....................................................... 51
NSW model directions ....................................................................................... 54
4. DIRECTIONS ABOUT TRIAL PRACTICE AND PROCEDURE

PROVIDING JURORS WITH A FRAMEWORK FOR DELIBERATION ................. 58
THE JUROR’S OATH............................................................................................. 60
THE OPENING REMARKS.................................................................................... 60
NSW Law Reform Commission iii

THE ROLE OF THE JUDGE AND THE ROLE OF THE JURY .............................. 62
JUROR CONDUCT AND THE TRIAL PROCESS.................................................. 63
Encouraging juror input into trial times .............................................................. 64
THE ONUS AND STANDARD OF PROOF............................................................ 65
Onus of proof..................................................................................................... 65
Standard of proof............................................................................................... 67
THE RIGHT TO SILENCE...................................................................................... 78
Where the accused exercises the right before trial............................................ 79
Where the accused exercises the right during the trial...................................... 80
LEAVING ALTERNATIVE VERDICTS AND DEFENCES ...................................... 81
PERSEVERANCE DIRECTIONS........................................................................... 82
5. DIRECTIONS ABOUT EXTERNAL INFLUENCES

EXTRA-CURIAL INFLUENCE................................................................................ 89
Prejudicial publicity ............................................................................................ 89
EXTRA-CURIAL INVESTIGATIONS ...................................................................... 95
The motivation to sleuth .................................................................................... 97
6. THE COMPONENTS OF THE SUMMING-UP

THE CUSSENS FORMULA ................................................................................. 105
ELEMENTS OF THE OFFENCE CHARGED AND DEFENCES.......................... 106
SUMMARY OF THE EVIDENCE.......................................................................... 108
Limiting the summing-up of the evidence ........................................................ 109
Written summaries of evidence ....................................................................... 111
SUMMARY OF THE PROSECUTION AND DEFENCE CASES.......................... 113
Outlining the defence case .............................................................................. 114
Matters of law or arguments not put by the parties.......................................... 115
Limiting the summing-up of the defence and prosecution cases ..................... 120
Timing of the summing-up ............................................................................... 120
JUDICIAL OPINION ON THE MERITS OF THE CASE ....................................... 122
7. DIRECTIONS ABOUT UNRELIABLE EVIDENCE

INTRODUCTION.................................................................................................. 128
Statutory regulation of warnings ...................................................................... 128
PRISON INFORMERS ......................................................................................... 131
ACCOMPLICES ................................................................................................... 133
CONFESSIONS AND ADMISSIONS ................................................................... 135
IDENTIFICATION EVIDENCE.............................................................................. 136
UNCORROBORATED EVIDENCE ...................................................................... 138
Criticisms ......................................................................................................... 139
Legislative reform ............................................................................................ 140
DELAY AND FORENSIC DISADVANTAGE ........................................................ 141
Sexual assault cases....................................................................................... 141
Other cases ..................................................................................................... 147
DELAY AND CREDIBILITY.................................................................................. 148
Criticisms ......................................................................................................... 149
Legislative reform ............................................................................................ 151
iv NSW Law Reform Commission

Contents
8. OTHER DIRECTIONS ABOUT EVIDENCE

TENDENCY AND COINCIDENCE EVIDENCE.................................................... 154
The Evidence Act ............................................................................................ 154
Evidence of other sexual conduct.................................................................... 158
EVIDENCE OF POST-OFFENCE CONDUCT: LIES AND FLIGHT ..................... 160
Lies.................................................................................................................. 161
Flight................................................................................................................ 166
EVIDENCE OF CHARACTER.............................................................................. 167
Good character................................................................................................ 167
Bad character .................................................................................................. 169
MULTIPLE OFFENCES ....................................................................................... 171
CONSPIRACY COUNTS ..................................................................................... 172
Unreliability of the evidence of co-conspirators ............................................... 173
Use of evidence for different purposes ............................................................ 173
CIRCUMSTANTIAL EVIDENCE........................................................................... 174
DNA EVIDENCE .................................................................................................. 177
DEMEANOUR EVIDENCE................................................................................... 178
WHEN INDIGENOUS PEOPLE GIVE EVIDENCE .............................................. 180
Cultural and linguistic factors that may impact on the jury’s
assessment of the evidence ....................................................................... 180
Avoiding prejudice in assessing the evidence of Indigenous people ............... 186
9. ELEMENTS OF THE OFFENCE AND DEFENCES

HOW CAN DIRECTIONS ON SUBSTANTIVE LAW BE
MADE MORE COMPREHENSIBLE? .............................................................. 188
RECKLESSNESS ................................................................................................ 189
DEFENCES.......................................................................................................... 191
Self-defence .................................................................................................... 192
Provocation...................................................................................................... 196
Duress ............................................................................................................. 201
Substantial impairment by abnormality of mind ............................................... 204
Onus of proof................................................................................................... 208
The reasonable person test............................................................................. 210
Directions on intoxication................................................................................. 211
OTHER AREAS OF SUBSTANTIVE LAW ........................................................... 214
COMPLEX OR OBSCURE TERMINOLOGY ....................................................... 214
PRELIMINARY DIRECTIONS ON THE ISSUES TO BE DETERMINED............. 216
Arguments for .................................................................................................. 216
Arguments against........................................................................................... 218
Need for pre-trial disclosure obligations .......................................................... 218
Further difficulty with defences ........................................................................ 219
10. ENHANCING JUROR COMPREHENSION

INTRODUCTION.................................................................................................. 222
NOTE-TAKING BY JURORS ............................................................................... 223
The law and practice in NSW .......................................................................... 223
Benefits............................................................................................................ 223
Some concerns................................................................................................ 224
NSW Law Reform Commission v

FINAL DIRECTIONS ON THE LAW IN WRITING................................................ 226

Benefits from written directions........................................................................ 227
Current law and practice in NSW..................................................................... 227
The incidence of written directions .................................................................. 228
Inconsistency between oral and written directions .......................................... 229
AUDIO-VISUAL PRESENTATION OF JURY DIRECTIONS................................ 230
WA experience ................................................................................................ 230
Support from empirical studies ........................................................................ 230
Jurors’ support for visual aids.......................................................................... 231
Use of modern technologies in courts ............................................................. 232
Superfluous due to availability of written directions? ....................................... 232
DELIBERATION AIDS.......................................................................................... 232
Step directions (sequential questions)............................................................. 232
Issues table ..................................................................................................... 234
Decision tree (flow-chart)................................................................................. 234
Conclusion....................................................................................................... 235
QUESTIONS FROM JURORS DURING DELIBERATIONS ................................ 236
Encouraging jurors to ask questions................................................................ 237
Questions prior to deliberations....................................................................... 238
Answering jurors’ questions............................................................................. 238
APPENDICES
Appendix A: Preliminary submissions.............................................................. 242
Appendix B: Example sequential questions from New Zealand ...................... 243
Appendix C: Example issues table from New Zealand.................................... 245
TABLES
Table of cases ................................................................................................. 248
Table of legislation........................................................................................... 257
BIBLIOGRAPHY.................................................................................................. 260
vi NSW Law Reform Commission

Contents
TERMS OF REFERENCE
In a letter to the Commission received on 16 February 2007, the
Attorney General, the Hon R J Debus MP issued the following terms
of reference:
Pursuant to section 10 of the Law Reform Commission Act 1967,
the Law Reform Commission is to inquire into and report on
directions and warnings given by a judge to a jury in a criminal
trial.
In undertaking this inquiry the Commission should have regard

to:
the increasing number and complexity of the directions,

warnings and comments required to be given by a judge to a
jury;
the timing, manner and methodology adopted by judges in
summing up to juries (including the use of model or pattern
instructions);
the ability of jurors to comprehend and apply the instructions
given to them by a judge;
whether other assistance should be provided to jurors to
supplement the oral summing up;
any other related matter.
NSW Law Reform Commission vii

PARTICIPANTS
Division members
Associate Professor Jane Goodman-Delahunty
The Hon David Hunt AO QC
His Honour Judge Kenneth Taylor AM RFD
Professor Michael Tilbury
The Hon James Wood AO QC (Commissioner-in-Charge)
Advisory committee
Mr Lloyd Babb SC Mr Chris Craigie SC
His Honour Judge Peter Berman SC Mr Hugh Donnelly
Ms Dorne Boniface Hon Justice Roderick Howie
Mr Paul Byrne SC Professor Jill Hunter
Mr Nicholas Cowdery AM QC Her Honour Judge Gay
Murrell SC
This Consultation Paper does not necessarily reflect the views of the
members of the advisory committee.
External contributor
Professor Jill Hunter (Chapter 5 and parts of Chapter 4.)
Officers of the Commission

Executive Director Ms Deborah Sharp (Acting)
Legal research and writing Ms Francesca Di Benedetto
Ms Catherine Gray
Mr Aniano Luzung
Mr Joseph Waugh
Paralegal assistance Ms Ilana Cohn
Mr Anshu De Silva Wijeyeratne
Mr Feng Huang
Librarian Ms Anna Williams
Desktop publishing Mr Joseph Waugh
Administrative assistance Ms Wendy Stokoe
viii NSW Law Reform Commission

Contents
SUBMISSIONS
The Commission invites submissions on the issues relevant to this
review, including but not limited to the issues raised in this
Consultation Paper.
All submissions and enquiries should be directed to:
Ms Deborah Sharp
Acting Executive Director
NSW Law Reform Commission
Postal addresses: GPO Box 5199, Sydney NSW 2001
or DX 1227 Sydney
Street Address: Level 13, 10 Spring Street, Sydney NSW
Email: [email protected]
Contact numbers: Telephone (02) 8061 9270
Facsimile (02) 8061 9376
The closing date for submissions is 13 March 2009.
Confidentiality and use of submissions

In preparing further papers on this reference, the Commission will
refer to submissions made in response to this Consultation Paper. If
you would like all or part of your submission to be treated as
confidential, please indicate this in your submission. The Commission
will respect requests for confidentiality when using submissions in
later publications.
Copies of submissions made to the Commission will also normally be
made available on request to other persons or organisations. Any
request for a copy of a submission marked “confidential” will be
determined in accordance with the Freedom of Information Act 1989
(NSW).
Other publication formats

The Commission is committed to meeting fully its obligations under
State and Commonwealth anti-discrimination legislation. These laws
require all organisations to eliminate discriminatory practices which
may prevent people with disabilities from having full and equal access
to our services. This publication is available in alternative formats. If
you have any difficulty in accessing this document please contact us.
NSW Law Reform Commission ix

LIST OF ISSUES
ISSUE 1.1 – see page 18

What problems do the use of judicial instructions present in criminal trials?

(1) What approaches are available to deal with the problems associated
with judicial instructions?
(2) How should any changes to the framing of judicial instructions or the
procedures surrounding them be achieved?

(1) What model directions contained in the Criminal Trial Courts Bench
Book, if any, should be rewritten to make them more understandable
to jurors?
(2) What process should a review of the Bench Book follow?

(1) How can judges be encouraged to make wide use of model
directions?
(2) What should be the status of the directions in the Bench Book and
should that status be identified in legislation or rules of court?

(1) Should trial judges be encouraged to include in their opening remarks
an explanation that by taking an oath a juror makes a serious
commitment to participate within the legal process and abide by its
rules?
(2) Should the juror oath be revised to articulate more expansively the
important commitments it embodies?

(1) Should it be mandatory for judges to give certain preliminary
directions in their opening remarks to the jury?
(2) If so, what should be included in the judge’s preliminary directions?
(3) Should jurors be given a written copy or summary of these preliminary
legal directions?
x NSW Law Reform Commission

Contents

(1) Are the current instructions on the role of the judge and the role of the
jury adequate?
(2) If not, how can they be improved?

How should the trial judge explain to the jurors the conduct that is expected
of them during the trial and their deliberations?

(1) Should trial judges encourage jurors to make known when they, or
some of their number, feel they need a break or their concentration is
lapsing?
(2) Should judges seek other input from jurors about the arrangement of
sitting times?

Are the standard directions relating to the onus of proof adequate?

(1) Should judges continue to use the expression “beyond reasonable
doubt”?
(2) If so, how, if at all, should they explain it to the jury?
(3) If not, should judges use “sure” or some other expression and how, if
it all, should they explain it to the jury?
(4) How should any changes be brought into effect? By legislation, by
changes to the Bench Book, by judicial education, or by some other
means?

What warnings, if any, should a judge give:
(a) when evidence is admitted that the accused invoked the right to
silence during pre-trial investigations; or
(b) when the accused invokes the right to silence during the trial?

Is the direction on arriving at alternative verdicts or defences adequate to
ensure that the jury’s verdict is not the result of compromise?
NSW Law Reform Commission xi


(1) Are there any circumstances in which a perseverance or “Black”
direction should refer to the possibility of a majority verdict?
(2) If so, how should the possibility of a majority verdict be referred to?

(1) Should directions better address the potential problem of jurors being
influenced by prejudicial publicity by encouraging them to exercise
independent judgment with regards to the evidence before them?
(2) Should the judicial direction omit reference to jurors avoiding pre-trial
and in-trial publicity?

How much detail, context and explanation should directions include
regarding the dangers of extra-curial influences?

What can be done to improve juror comprehension of the judge’s summary
of the relevant law in the summing-up?

What limits, if any, should be placed on the judge’s summary of the
evidence in the summing-up?

Under what circumstances should written materials be made available to
juries that deal with the factual issues in a summing-up?

(1) To what extent should a trial judge be able to put matters of law or
arguments relevant to the defence that have not been raised or relied
on by counsel for the defence?
(2) In what circumstances, if any, should a judge be able to put alternative
charges even if the prosecution has not raised them?

(1) In what circumstances, if any, should judges repeat or summarise the
arguments of trial counsel?
(2) Should the judge’s summary of the arguments of trial counsel be
limited in any way?
xii NSW Law Reform Commission

Contents

(1) Should the judge’s summing-up be delivered before the addresses of
counsel?
(2) If so, under what conditions?

In what circumstances, if any, should a judge comment on the merits of the
case in the summing-up to the jury?

(1) Are warnings about the use of a prison informer’s evidence
necessary?
(2) If so, in what circumstances should a judge deliver them?

(1) Is it necessary for judges to give a warning about the use of evidence
of people reasonably supposed to have been criminally concerned in
the events giving rise to the proceedings against the accused?
(2) If so, in what circumstances should it be given, and how should such a
warning be phrased?

In what circumstances, if any, should a warning be given about the use of
evidence of confessions and admissions?

(1) In what circumstances should warnings be given about the use of
identification evidence?
(2) Should warnings about the use of identification evidence extend to
relevant observations about matters that would be considered obvious
to any jury?

(1) Should the Murray direction be abolished or should it be confined to
cases where there is specific evidence indicating that the
complainant’s uncorroborated evidence may be unreliable?
(2) In either case, how should legislation be drafted to achieve this?
NSW Law Reform Commission xiii


(1) Is it desirable to amend s 294(3) of the Criminal Procedure Act 1986
(NSW) to clarify:
whether or not judges may continue to use the words
“dangerous/unsafe to convict”; and
that its reference to the need for caution by the jury relates to the
complainant’s evidence and not to “the evidence or question
referred to in subsection (1)”?
(2) Are there other ways by which the statutory provisions relating to the
Longman warning may be improved?

In what circumstances, if any, is a warning relating to delay ever necessary
in non-sexual assault trials?

Is s 294(2) of the Criminal Procedure Act 1986 (NSW) sufficient to address
the issue of what (if any) warning the judge should give the jury on the
impact of delay on the complainant’s credibility?

Is the direction to the jury suggested by the Bench Book in relation to
tendency and coincidence evidence adequate?

(1) Should the Bench Book specifically address evidence of other sexual
conduct in relation to tendency evidence?
(2) If so, what form should warnings and suggested directions in relation
to such evidence take?

(1) Should the lies direction be reformulated in the way suggested by the
Supreme Court of Canada or following the Californian model?
(2) Alternatively, should the third point in the Bench Book’s current
suggested direction to the jury be reformulated?
(3) Should the reference to “realisation of guilt” be omitted and the
instruction redrafted in more general terms?
(4) Is the current direction effective and adequate?
xiv NSW Law Reform Commission

Contents

Should the Bench Book contain a direction relating to evidence of lies led
by the prosecution for the purpose of attacking the accused’s credibility?

(1) Is it necessary or desirable to formulate a direction specifically in
relation to evidence of flight?
(2) If so, should it be formulated along the lines of the US Pattern
Criminal Jury Instructions for the District Courts of the First Circuit
direction?

In what circumstances, if any, is it necessary to give directions on the use of
evidence of good character?

(1) Are directions on the use of evidence of bad character necessary?
(2) If so, in what circumstances should judges given them?

What directions should a trial judge give in relation to multiple offences that
have been tried together?

What can be done to make the directions on the use of evidence relating to
a conspiracy easier to follow?

(1) Does the Bench Book’s current suggested direction as to how to treat
circumstantial evidence adequately explain those facts that need to be
proved beyond reasonable doubt and those that, taken individually, do
not need to be proved beyond reasonable doubt?
(2) If not, how could the wording of the direction be improved to clarify the
distinction between facts that are like “links in a chain” and facts that
are like “strands in a cable”?

(1) In what circumstances, if any, should judges give warnings with
respect to the use of DNA profiling?
(2) What should a warning about the use of DNA profiling include?
NSW Law Reform Commission xv


What instructions, if any, should judges give juries about the use of
demeanour evidence?

In what circumstances, if any, should a judge give instructions to the jury
about cultural or linguistic factors influencing the way some Indigenous
people give evidence?

If judges may not comment on aspects of social or linguistic differences
impacting upon an Indigenous person’s evidence, should it be possible to
allow expert evidence to be led as to aspects of a particular witness’s
evidence?

In what circumstances, if any, should judges give warnings about avoiding
prejudice in assessing the evidence of Indigenous people?

(1) Is recklessness, as currently formulated, adequately explained to
juries? If not, what should be done to remedy the problem?
(2) Are there problems with recklessness in relation to specific offences?
If so, how can these problems be resolved?

Are the Bench Book directions on self-defence adequate and/or
appropriate?

(1) Are the Bench Book directions on provocation adequate?
(2) Is there a better way of explaining the test of provocation to the jury?

Are the directions on duress in the Bench Book appropriate?

How can juror confusion about the concepts underlying the defence of
substantial impairment be minimised?
xvi NSW Law Reform Commission

Contents

How should the concept of a reasonable or ordinary person in the position
of the accused be left to the jury in relation to the relevant defences?

What other areas of criminal law require revision in order to be more easily
explained to juries?

(1) Should the use of any of the following terms in directions be reviewed
in order to help jurors to understand the law that they must apply:
(a) knowing concern; and
(b) suffer.
(2) Are there any other terms that should be reviewed in order to help
jurors to understand the law that they must apply?

(1) Should judges give preliminary directions on elements of the offence
in their opening remarks?
(2) If so, should they also cover available defences?
(3) To what extent should the issues be defined in the preliminary
directions?

Is there is a need for judges to give jurors more extensive directions on
note-taking? If so, what should these be?

Should the law be changed so that a judge must give directions of law in
criminal proceedings in writing, unless the judge has good reasons for not
doing so?

Should legislation provide that, in case the written directions are legally
deficient in some respect, the oral directions, if legally accurate, overcome
the deficiency, and vice versa?

Should trial judges be allowed to use visual aids to present jury directions
and should such use be encouraged?
NSW Law Reform Commission xvii


(1) Should judges be encouraged to use model step directions, issues
tables or decision trees? If so, how could judges be assisted in using
such deliberation aids?
(2) Is it desirable to legislate to confirm the power of judges to use these
deliberation aids when they consider it appropriate to do so?

Should trial judges, as part of the summing-up, be required to inform the
jurors that they may ask the judge during their deliberations any questions
about the directions?

(1) Should jurors be given the opportunity prior to their deliberations to
ask questions about the directions given in both the summing-up and
in the course of the trial?
(2) What process should be followed if jurors are given this opportunity?

(1) Should judges give greater attention to answering questions from the
jury about directions?
(2) What more should be done in this regard?
xviii NSW Law Reform Commission

1. Introduction
This reference
What are judicial instructions?
Aims of judicial instructions
Challenges
Achieving reform
THIS REFERENCE
1.1 Juries play an important role in criminal justice as fact-finders
in trials of serious offenders. The trial judge, whose role in a criminal
trial is to determine questions of law, must, where necessary, provide
instruction to the members of the jury on how they should or should
not approach their fact-finding task, and on how they should apply the
law to the facts as they have found them, for the purpose of
determining whether the accused is guilty or not guilty.
1.2 This reference is about the instructions that a judge gives to a
jury in a criminal trial. It arises in the context of a growing concern in
Australia and overseas about the problems associated with jury
directions.1 The Victorian and Queensland Law Reform Commissions
are undertaking similar projects.2 These Australian law reform
inquiries have been prompted, in part, by the Standing Committee of
Attorneys General’s recent consideration of “the feasibility of a review
of jury directions and warnings, including areas for improved
consistency, by reference to one or several law reform commissions”.3
1.3 In England and Wales, in late 2007, the Lord Chief Justice, Lord
Phillips, established a working party under Sir David Latham, a
Court of Appeal judge, to consider the simplification of the legal
directions judges give to juries.4
WHAT ARE JUDICIAL INSTRUCTIONS?

1.4 Judges give instructions to juries throughout criminal trials.
These start at the commencement of the trial with the opening
remarks to the jury.5 During the course of the trial, the judge may give
instructions in response to the introduction of certain types of
1. See, for example, A M Gleeson, “The State of Judicature” (Speech delivered

at the 35th Australian Legal Convention, Sydney, 25 March 2007);
N A Phillips, “Constitutional Reform: One Year On” (The Judicial Studies
Board Annual Lecture, London, 22 March 2007); N A Phillips, “Trusting the
Jury”, (The Criminal Bar Association Kalisher Lecture, London, 23 October
2007); New Zealand Law Commission, Juries in Criminal Trials, Report 69
(2001); R Auld, Review of the Criminal Courts in England and Wales (2001).
2. Victorian Law Reform Commission, Jury Directions, Consultation Paper 6
(2008); Queensland Law Reform Commission, “Jury Directions Review”
(terms of reference issued 7 April 2008):
«http://www.qlrc.qld.gov.au/publications/
Terms_of_reference_Jury_Directions__PDF_version.PDF».
3. Standing Committee of Attorneys General, Annual Report 2006-2007.
4. N A Phillips, “Trusting the Jury”, (The Criminal Bar Association Kalisher
Lecture, London, 23 October 2007) 6-7.
5. See generally ch 4 and ch 5.
2 NSW Law Reform Commission

1 Introduction
evidence. After all the evidence has been presented and before the jury
retires to consider its verdict, the judge gives a summing-up of the
case (sometimes also called a “charge”).6 The summing-up contains all
the instructions that the jury needs to decide the case, including those
that the judge may already have given earlier in the trial. Finally, the
judge may give instructions during the jury deliberations if the jurors
submit questions to clarify some matter,7 or are having difficulty
reaching agreement.8
1.5 Many terms are employed to describe the various types of
instruction that the judge gives to the jury, including “directions”,
“warnings”, and “comments”.
1.6 “Jury directions” refer to the instructions the trial judge gives
during the trial that the jury must follow in deciding the issues of fact
in the case.9 The term “jury directions” includes “warnings”. Warnings
alert jurors to dangers inherent in certain types of evidence that may
not be obvious to them, but which would be obvious to trial judges who
are taken to have more experience in such matters and to be more
alert to the dangers posed.10 Warnings are considered to be
mandatory, that is, they are something which the law requires the
trial judge to give to the jury under certain circumstances, and which
the jury must follow.
1.7 In addition to directions, a trial judge may also make comments.
The general objective of a judicial comment is to remind the members
of the jury about a matter arising in evidence when they will usually
have sufficient knowledge and understanding to appreciate its
significance, but which they might forget or overlook without a
reminder from the judge.11
1.8 The High Court, in a case that considered a legislative provision
allowing the judge to comment on the failure of the defendant to give
evidence,12 has highlighted the distinction between directions and
comments:
It is ... not the province of the judge to direct the jury about how
they may (as opposed to may not) reason towards a conclusion of
guilt. That is the province of the jury. The judge’s task in relation
6. See ch 6.
7. See para 10.44-10.51.
8. See para 4.72-4.80.
9. See, for example, RPS v The Queen (2000) 199 CLR 620; [2000] HCA 3, [41]
(Gaudron ACJ, Gummow, Kirby and Hayne JJ).
10. R v Stewart (2001) 52 NSWLR 301; [2001] NSWCCA 260, [83] (Howie J).
11. Crampton v The Queen (2000) 206 CLR 161; [2000] HCA 60, [126] (Kirby J);
R v Stewart (2001) 52 NSWLR 301, [82]-[83] (Howie J).
12. Evidence Act 1995 (NSW) s 20(2).
NSW Law Reform Commission 3

to the facts ends at identifying the issues for the jury and giving
whatever warnings may be appropriate about impermissible or
dangerous paths of reasoning. That is not to say that the judge
may not comment on the evidence that has been given and
comment about the facts that the jury might find to be
established. But the distinction between comment and direction
is important. Telling a jury that they may attach particular
significance to the fact that the accused did not give evidence is a
comment by the judge. Because it is a comment, the jury may
ignore it and they should be told they may ignore it. By contrast,
warning a jury against drawing impermissible conclusions from
that fact is a direction by the judge which the jury is required to
follow.13
1.9 The distinction between a direction and comment is important

where the circumstances of the case require a warning to be given but
the trial judge gives only a comment as, on appeal, this would
generally amount to an error of law.14
1.10 The justification for warnings and, to a lesser extent, for
comments depends on the assumption that trial judges, by their
special experience in the criminal law, possess greater knowledge and
comprehension in relation to the inherent dangers or particular
problems associated with these forms of evidence.15 Whether that
assumption is well-grounded is, at least in some respects,
questionable. It is also questionable whether jurors are adequately
instructed on the distinction between warnings and comments, and
how they should approach each. Much of the necessary information
appears to be conveyed indirectly by means of tense and the use of key
phrases.
AIMS OF JUDICIAL INSTRUCTIONS

1.11 Judicial instructions should achieve a number of outcomes. First,
they should ensure (or at least not detract from16) a fair trial for the
13. Azzopardi v The Queen (2001) 205 CLR 50; [2001] HCA 25, [50] (Gaudron,
Gummow, Kirby and Hayne JJ). See also Mahmood v Western Australia
(2008) 82 ALJR 372; [2008] HCA 1, [16] (Gleeson CJ, Gummow, Kirby and
Kiefel JJ).
14. Mahmood v Western Australia (2008) 82 ALJR 372; [2008] HCA 1, [18]
(Gleeson CJ, Gummow, Kirby and Kiefel JJ).
15. Bromley v The Queen (1986) 161 CLR 315; and R v Stewart (2001) 52
NSWLR 301, [72]-[83] and [92]-[98] (Howie J).
16. Dietrich v The Queen (1992) 177 CLR 292, 299 states that the accused has
the right not to be tried unfairly.

1 Introduction
accused.17 Secondly, they should be accurate and adequate with

regards to the law, the alleged facts and the arguments of counsel.18
Thirdly, they should be understandable to the jurors and assist them
in coming to a verdict.19
1.12 The High Court has explained the fair trial considerations
behind the giving of judicial instructions:
The fundamental task of a trial judge is, of course, to ensure a
fair trial of the accused. That will require the judge to instruct
the jury about so much of the law as they need to know in order
to dispose of the issues in the case. No doubt that will require
instructions about the elements of the offence, the burden and
standard of proof and the respective functions of judge and jury.
Subject to any applicable statutory provisions it will require the
judge to identify the issues in the case and to relate the law to
those issues. It will require the judge to put fairly before the jury
the case which the accused makes. In some cases it will require
the judge to warn the jury about how they should not reason or
about particular care that must be shown before accepting
certain kinds of evidence. 20
1.13 Numerous judgments have emphasised the need to make

instructions understandable so as to assist juries in carrying out their
task. For example, Chief Justice Spigelman has observed:
A summing-up to a jury is an exercise in communication between
judge and jury ... It is, as has frequently been emphasised,
17. RPS v The Queen (2000) 199 CLR 620; [2000] HCA 3, [41] (Gaudron ACJ,
Gummow, Kirby and Hayne JJ).
18. See para 6.9-6.11 and para 6.31-6.37.
19. Jenkins v The Queen (2004) 79 ALJR 252; [2004] HCA 27, 257 (Gleeson CJ,
Hayne, Callinan and Heydon JJ), citing Alford v Magee (1952) 85 CLR 437,
466. See also A M Gleeson, “The State of the Judicature” (35th Australian
Legal Convention, Sydney, 25 March 2007), 10; Parliament of Victoria, Law
Reform Committee, Jury Service in Victoria, Final Report (1997) Vol 3,
[2.200]; Law Reform Commission of Canada, The Jury, Report 16 (1982), 84;
R v Adomako [1995] 1 AC 171, 189 (Lord Mackay); R v Landy (1981) 72
Cr App R 237; R v McGreevy (1973) 57 Cr App R 424, 430, quoting Lord
Lowry of NI; “Principles of Summing-up” (1999) 63 Journal of Criminal Law
422, 424; Zoneff v The Queen (2000) 200 CLR 234; [2000] HCA 28, [55], [65]
(Kirby J).
Gummow, Kirby and Hayne JJ). The High Court has also held that judicial
warnings are necessary to uphold the requirement of a fair trial: Crampton v
The Queen (2000) 206 CLR 161; [2000] HCA 60, [126]-[127] (Kirby J);
Longman v The Queen (1989) 168 CLR 79, 108 (McHugh J).

desirable that a judge employs easily understood, unambiguous

and non-technical language.21
1.14 There is no easy answer when the outcomes in paragraph 1.11

come into conflict. For example, the need to ensure a fair trial will
determine what judicial warnings are necessary. Yet a large number
of such warnings may make it difficult for jurors to comprehend the
directions of law.22 So too, the requirement of accuracy is thought by
some to encourage judges to use the precise language in which a
direction or warning has been formulated by an appellate court, in
order to “appeal proof” their instructions. Yet the utterance of such
“hallowed phrases” may be confusing to a jury because they are
couched in the language that would be unfamiliar23 or that may
conflict with everyday non-legal meanings.24 On the other hand, the
need to communicate complex legal concepts simply to lay jurors may
lead to a loss of accuracy in statements of law.
1.15 The importance of these aims is underlined by the fact that the
jury does not give reasons and its decisions are not generally open to
scrutiny. Judicial directions, therefore, have the broad purpose of
helping the jury reach the best decision. However, the measures of the
jury’s performance in reaching the best decision possible are open to
debate. Some of these measures could include:25
whether the jury has drawn rational inferences from the
evidence before it;
whether the jurors have adhered to the law, that is, not
contrary to any warnings or taking into account any
inadmissible material;
whether it has reached the decision the judge would have
reached;
21. R v Forbes (2005) 160 A Crim R 1; [2005] NSWCCA 377, [79] (Spigelman
CJ). See also Re Attorney-General’s Reference (No 3 of 1994) [1998] AC 245,
272F-G; R v Adomako [1995] 1 AC 171, 189 (Lord Mackay).
22. G Eames, “Towards a Better Direction – Better Communication with Jurors”
(2003) 24 Australian Bar Review 35, 45.
23. Zoneff v The Queen (2000) 200 CLR 234, [55] (Gleeson CJ, Gaudron,
Gummow and Callinan JJ); Darkan v The Queen (2006) 227 CLR 373; [2006]
HCA 34, [67]. See also I Potas, “Instructing the Jury” in D Challinger (ed),
The Jury: Proceedings of Seminar on the Jury, AIC Seminar, Proceedings
No 11 (1986) 173.
24. For example, “intent” and “doubt” and “concern”.
25. See, eg, G Mitchell, "Asking the Right Questions about Judge and Jury
Competence" (2005) 32 Florida State University Law Review 519, 523-525.

1 Introduction
whether it has accurately convicted an actually guilty accused

or acquitted an actually innocent one;26 and
whether it has achieved “fairness” according to community
standards.
Each one of these measures, insofar as they are considered valid, will
involve different considerations when framing directions for a jury.
CHALLENGES
1.16 There are two main challenges in achieving the aims of judicial
instructions. The first is to help jurors comprehend their task. This
involves overcoming the risk that, no matter how well-crafted a
judge’s instructions may be, the language, length and complexity will
be such that a jury will not understand or correctly apply it. The
second challenge is to avoid unnecessary appeals. This relates to the
difficulties trial judges experience in summing up a criminal case to a
jury. These difficulties are attributable to the numerous and complex
directions of law that judges must give concerning the elements of the
offence or offences charged, and of any available defences; and also to
the several warnings or comments which judges must make in relation
to aspects of the evidence presented in the trial.
Achieving juror comprehension

1.17 A number of factors connected with judicial instructions may
impede jurors’ comprehension of their task, including long and
complex sets of instructions, particularly in the context of the
summing-up; and the failure to use English that lay people can
understand easily.
Long/complex summings-up
1.18 While it is not easy to obtain relevant information in relation to
trials conducted in earlier years, it appears to be the universal
experience of judges and counsel that summings-up in those times
were very much shorter and less complex. Justice Michael Kirby, for
example, recounted that when he commenced practice in 1962,
“experienced New South Wales judges, such as Clancy J, McClemens J
or Brereton J would sum up in a murder case in little more than an
hour or so and do it from their head”.27
26. See, eg, P McClellan, “The Australian Justice System in 2020” (National
Judicial College of Australia, 25 October 2008) 3-10.
27. M Kirby, “Why Has the High Court Become More Involved in Criminal
Appeals?” (2002) 23 Australian Bar Review 4, 16.

1.19 These days, the summing-up takes much longer. Judges in NSW
reported in a recent survey that, in trials lasting 20 days, a summing-
up takes more than six hours, which is equivalent to at least one trial
day.28 This is substantially longer than that in New Zealand (a
jurisdiction with comparable criminal law and procedure) where the
summing-up in 20-day trials lasts about one hour and a half.29
1.20 The increasing length of the summing-up, and the difficulties
experienced by trial judges in formulating them, are substantially
attributable to the numerous and complex directions of law that
appeal courts and statute law require concerning the elements of the
offence or offences charged, of any available defences, and also to the
abundant judicial warnings and comments which need to be made in
relation to aspects of the evidence presented in the trial.
1.21 It has been observed, for example, that in sexual assault trials,
the judge needs to consider at least eight categories of directions,
warnings and comments for inclusion in the summing-up in addition
to the standard directions given in criminal trials, and any further
unreliable evidence warnings which may be required under s 165 of
the Evidence Act.30
1.22 One consequence of instructions that are too many and too
complex is that jurors may have trouble comprehending them. The
impact of the increasing number and complexity of directions on
jurors’ comprehension has been raised on many occasions.31 For
example, in 1999, Justice Hayne observed:
The task of directing a jury in a criminal case is never easy. It
would be made no easier (and would serve no purpose) if trial
judges were bound to give more, and more complicated,
directions than the particular case requires.32
28. J Ogloff, J Clough, J Goodman-Delahunty and W Young, The Jury Project:

Stage 1 – A Survey of Australian and New Zealand Judges (Australian
Institute of Judicial Administration, 2006) 26-27. The summing-up for less
complex cases is shorter - more than two hours for five-day trials and three
and a half hours for 10-day trials.
Institute of Judicial Administration, 2006) 26-27.
30. See R v BWT (2002) 54 NSWLR 241; [2002] NSWCCA 60, [32] (Wood CJ at
CL).
31. A M Gleeson, “The State of the Judicature” (35th Australian Legal
Convention, Sydney, 25 March 2007) 9; F H Vincent, “The High Court v the
Trial Judge” in 28th Australian Legal Convention (1993) vol 2, 265.
32. Melbourne v The Queen (1999) 198 CLR 1; [1999] HCA 32, [142].

1 Introduction
Justice McHugh has also observed:

The more directions and warning juries are given the more likely
it is that they will forget or misinterpret some directions or
warnings.33
1.23 Senior judges have spoken of their frequent experience, as well

as those of their fellow judges, of seeing the jurors with glazed eyes
and blank faces as they give a series of directions and comments.34
1.24 Doubts have been frequently expressed about juries’ ability to
understand and apply the instructions that judges currently provide.35
For example, in 1972, the English Criminal Law Revision Committee
observed:
The present law requires judges to direct juries to achieve certain
mental feats which some judges think impossible for any lawyers
to achieve; and it is no answer to criticisms of this kind to say, as
is sometimes said, that there is no difficulty in directing the jury
in the way in which the courts have said they should be directed.
There may be no difficulty in saying the right words; the question
is what the jury make of them, and nobody can be sure of that.36
Some of the empirical studies canvassed in Chapter 2 of this

Consulation Paper support the anecdotal evidence from judges that
questions the extent to which jurors comprehend judicial directions
and comments delivered in this manner.
1.25 On the other hand, there is some survey evidence that jurors do
find judicial instructions helpful in coming to an understanding of the
case and their task in relation to it.37 However, the studies that show
this generally do not qualify or quantify the extent of the usefulness of
the instructions. For example, it would only take one aspect of the
instructions to be helpful, such as the elements of the offence charged,
for the instructions to be described as of assistance. A recent Bureau
of Crime Statistics and Research survey showed that 67.2% of the
33. KRM v The Queen (2001) 206 CLR 221; [2001] HCA 11, [37].
34. See J Wood, “Jury Directions” (2007) 16 Journal of Judicial Administration
151; G Eames, “Towards a Better Direction – Better Communication with
Jurors” (2003) 24 Australian Bar Review 35, 39; N A Phillips, “Trusting the
Jury” (The Criminal Bar Association Kalisher Lecture, London, 23 October
2007) 15.
35. Parliament of Victoria, Law Reform Committee, Jury Service in Victoria,
Final Report (1997) vol 3, [2.202]-[2.205].
36. England and Wales, Criminal Law Revision Committee, Evidence (General),
Report 11 (Cmnd 4991,1972) [25].
37. See NSWLRC, Criminal Procedure: The Jury in a Criminal Trial: Empirical
Studies, Research Report 1 (1986) [6.49], [6.50].

jurors surveyed found the judge’s summing-up helped them “quite a

bit” or “a lot” in reaching their verdict.38 A study conducted for the
NSWLRC in 1986 revealed that 95% of jurors surveyed considered the
judge’s summing-up helped them to understand the case.39 In New
Zealand, a survey showed that over 85% of the jurors surveyed found
the judge’s summing-up “clear” and over 80% said it was “helpful”.
However, the same study also indicated that the jurors had
“widespread misunderstanding about aspects of the law which
persisted through to, and significantly influenced, jury
deliberations”.40 The result was that, although they prolonged the
deliberation process, they were, for the most part, “addressed by the
collective deliberations of the jury”.41 There is also a question as to
whether the summings-up assisted jurors in coming to an objective
view of the case.42
1.26 Studies that indicate that jurors think they had no trouble
understanding a judge’s instructions cannot show whether jurors in
fact understood what the judge said.43 One judicial commentator has
suggested that:
The real test of comprehension would be to quiz jurors as to the
content of the directions, shortly after they were given. I fear
that any such exercise might disclose a profound gulf between
the protestations of comprehension and the reality.44
Cornish, in his book on juries, observed that, in relation to oral

directions:
There is a natural tendency to disregard what is said about
things which the jury cannot understand: nice distinctions over
38. L Trimboli, Juror Understanding of Judicial Instructions in Criminal Trials,

Crime and Justice Bulletin No 119 (NSW Bureau of Crime Statistics and
Research, 2008) 7.
39. NSWLRC, Criminal Procedure: The Jury in a Criminal Trial: Empirical
Studies, Research Report 1 (1986) [6.49].
40. W Young, N Cameron, Y Tinsley, Juries in Criminal Trials Part 2: A
Summary of the Research Findings, New Zealand Law Commission,
Preliminary Paper 37 (1999) vol 2, [7.3].
41. W Young, N Cameron, Y Tinsley, Juries in Criminal Trials Part 2: A
Summary of the Research Findings, New Zealand Law Commission,
42. G Flatman and M Bagaric, “Juries Peers or Puppets – the Need to Curtail
Jury Instructions” (1998) 22 Criminal Law Journal 207, 212.
43. S Lloyd-Bostock and C Thomas, “Decline of the ‘Little Parliament’: Juries
and Jury Reform in England and Wales” (1999) 62 Law and Contemporary
Problems 7, 33.

1 Introduction
the precise meaning of a rule of law, and the judge’s assessment

of expert evidence may thus pass into oblivion.45
1.27 There is also a question of the extent to which the jury’s

collective deliberations may overcome some of the problems that
individual jurors may have with regard to some parts of a judge’s
instructions.46 Indeed it has been suggested that it would be
unrealistic to expect every juror to understand every aspect of a
judge’s instructions.47
1.28 A question, therefore, arises whether it may be better, at the
least, to reduce the content and breadth of some of the instructions
that have become the norm to more general and briefer observations.
At the least, would it be appropriate for judges to confine their
instructions to cases where there is a particular basis for concern as to
the witness’s credibility or reliability.
1.29 For example, it can be argued that warnings and comments may
not be necessary in cases where they merely instruct the jury on
matters that they already know, either because of the general
experience it is assumed that all jurors possess, or because counsel
have alerted them to the issues during the course of the trial. In some
instances, such communications have become lengthy dissertations
which border on giving judicial evidence, as far as they involve a
reference to the experience of trial judges or of courts more generally.
Commonly, such directions are supplemented by an observation to the
effect that they are routinely given in any case where such evidence is
led, and that the jury should not take the direction as conveying any
personal conclusion that the judge has reached in relation to the
credibility of the relevant witness. Quite what the average juror
makes of this observation when given a stern warning that is expected
to carry the judge’s imprimatur, is another matter.48 The issue is
highlighted when considering the question of judges expressing an
opinion on the merits of the case.49
1.30 Other directions and comments might be abolished or simplified
on the basis that reliance could be had on the jurors’ sense of fairness,
experience of life and common sense. Courts often ackowledge that the
45. W R Cornish, The Jury (Allen Lane, The Penguin Press, 1968) 114.
47. See Whited v Powell 285 SW 2d 364 (1956), 368 and W W Steele and
E G Thornburg, “Jury Instructions: A Persistent Failure to Communicate”
(1991) 74 Judicature 249, 250.
48. D Wolchover, “Should Judges Sum Up on the Facts?” [1989] Criminal Law
Review 781, 792.
49. See para 6.61-6.69.

jury embodies the common experience of men and women of the

community, with all the variety of backgrounds, ages and experience
of life that such a community possesses, and that their collective
knowledge and common sense should not be underestimated.50
However, there is a view that some of the jury directions and
comments formulated by courts, statutes and bench books do in fact
underestimate or contradict the common sense of jurors.51
1.31 Such an approach would not necessarily extend to all warnings.
For example, it could be argued that the average juror could not
possibly be aware of the problems of accepting the evidence of prison
informers.52
Plain English
1.32 The widespread tendency of trial judges to use the highly-
technical language of appellate court judgments in framing
instructions is the result not only of their desire to avoid appealable
errors but also the result of the pressures of litigation. Many judges
simply do not have time to turn their minds to whether jurors will
understand the language they use.
1.33 A good example of this tendency is the continuing use of a
direction that the prosecution must “exclude any reasonable
hypothesis consistent with innocence”. It is certainly a “hallowed
phrase”, in that it was used as long ago as 1842, in the 3rd Edition of
Starkie on Evidence, and adopted by the High Court in 1911.53 The
High Court quoted a version of it without criticism in 1952,54 but its
use as a direction to the jury is inappropriate. The word “hypothesis”
has been described as “hardly within the understanding of the average
juror”,55 but judges continue to use it, as illustrated by the Court of
Criminal Appeal’s recent criticism of it as “decidedly non-jury friendly
language”.56
1.34 The use of plain English expression is discussed further in
relation to model directions.57
50. See, for example, BJR v R [2008] NSWCCA 43, [97] (Latham J); R v LTP
[2004] NSWCCA 109, [116] (Simpson J); R v McIntyre [2002] NSWCCA 29,
[49] (Hodgson J).
51. N A Phillips, “Trusting the Jury” (The Criminal Bar Association Kalisher
Lecture, London, 23 October 2007).
52. Pollitt v The Queen (1992) 174 CLR 558; R v Clough (1992) 28 NSWLR 396.
See para 7.12-7.16.
53. Peacock v The King (1911) 13 CLR 619, 630, 634, 652.
54. Luxton v Vines (1952) 85 CLR 352, 358.
55. R v Walters (1992) 62 A Crim R 16, 20 (Hunt CJ at CL).
56. El Hassan v R [2007] NSWCCA 148, [33] (Hunt AJA).
57. See para 3.14-3.36.

1 Introduction
Avoiding unnecessary appeals

1.35 A further result of the increasing number and complexity of
judicial directions and comments is the multiplication in the
opportunity for appealable error. Often, a trial judge must give careful
consideration to whether some matter that might affect the reliability
of a particular piece of evidence is such as to require a warning, or
whether it can be left to a comment, or left simply as a matter for the
jurors to weigh using their own judgment.58 The decision which the
trial judge makes at this point in the context of the trial can be critical
since, if it is found to be an erroneous one, it is likely to lead to a
successful appeal.59
1.36 A substantial number of successful appeals based on
misdirections ultimately result in re-trials.60 The waste of resources –
including the costs to the criminal justice budget, the legal costs
incurred by both the prosecution and the defence – and the personal
strain occasioned to victims, witnesses and persons accused of
criminality and their families, resulting from such re-trials, are
obvious.
1.37 The increasing incidence of appeals relating to judicial
instructions must be viewed in the more general context of increasing
resort to appellate courts in criminal matters.
1.38 There has been a significant increase in the involvement of
intermediate appellate courts, and of the High Court, in criminal
matters in recent decades. This has served to increase the complexity
of trials, particularly in relation to the requirements which a judge
must satisfy when instructing the jury.
1.39 An analysis of the statistics kept in Victoria and in NSW shows
that there has been an increase in conviction appeals, and in the
58. See Relc v R (2006) 167 A Crim R 484, [80] (McClellan CJ at CL).
59. R v Stewart (2001) 52 NSWLR 301; [2001] NSWCCA 360, [117]-[119]
(Howie J).
60. Misdirections play a significant role in appeals in sexual assault trials. The
NSW Judicial Comission surveyed sexual offence cases between 2001 and
June 2004 and found that the NSW Court of Criminal Appeal allowed 70 of
136 appeals arising from sexual assault trials (51.5%). In a majority (54%) of
the successful appeals, the Court allowed the appeal based on misdirection:
NSW, Criminal Justice Sexual Offence Taskforce, Responding to Sexual
Assault: The Way Forward (2006), 89-90. The NSW Judicial Commission is
currently undertaking a study of conviction appeals for the period 2001-
2007. The study, which is due for publication in 2009, will include an
analysis of the role of misdirections in appeals and the number of retrials
resulting from successful appeals.

proportion of such appeals that have resulted in appellate

intervention.
1.40 Justice Michael Kirby has examined the High Court’s increased
involvement in criminal appeals, and offered several reasons for the
fundamental shift in its attitude to such appeals since the time of its
creation at the turn of the 20th century. For the first three-quarters of
that century, the Court was generally not inclined to receive
conviction or sentencing appeals.61
1.41 Justice Kirby has suggested several reasons for this trend,
including:
the fact that, until 1984, the High Court was obliged to hear
and determine a large number of civil appeals that could be
brought as of right, limiting its capacity to entertain criminal
appeals;
the enactment of criteria providing greater content to the
concept of special leave;62
the establishment of intermediate appellate courts whose
decisions presented issues of obvious importance for legal
doctrine, and hence review by the High Court;
the changing personnel and judicial attitudes to the criminal
law that marked a significant departure from the
disinclination of earlier members of the Court to involve
themselves in the administration of justice;63
the provision of legal aid for criminal trials and appeals that
has led to counsel exploring every possible avenue of defence,
becoming more imaginative, raising points previously
unthought of, and testing decisions formerly regarded as
establishing the law;
the emergence of a bar specialising in criminal trials and
appeals, encouraged also by the flow of legal aid funds; and
61. M Kirby, “Why has the High Court Become More Involved in Criminal
Appeals?” (2002) 23 Australian Bar Review 4, 7.
62. Judiciary Act 1903 (Cth) s 35A.
63. As indicated, for example, by the observations of Starke J in Tuckiar v The
Queen (1934) 52 CLR 335, and in Sodeman v The Queen (1936) 55 CLR 192,
and in the decision in Stuart v The Queen (1959) 101 CLR 1 refusing leave to
appeal.

1 Introduction
the stringent interpretation given to the proviso included in

most criminal appeal statutes following the decision in Mraz v
The Queen.64
Several of these reasons are equally likely to have contributed to the
growth of appeals in the intermediate courts of appeal, and to their
focus on a more strict adherence to legal doctrine and observance of
procedural requirements.
1.42 In this context, there is a tendency for trial judges to seek
certainty through clear-cut rules handed down by appellate courts.
Justice Kirby, in discussing the need for a direction on the use of
evidence of good character, observed:
Although there are disadvantages and risks in establishing a
“clear-cut rule”, for the avoidance of accidental injustice,
unnecessary appeals, costly retrials and uncertainty, the
recognition of a general rule represents the best and clearest
policy. It avoids any suggestion that the availability of the
direction depends on a judicial “lottery”. It leaves the trial judge
in no doubt as to his or her duty... Too much rigidity in judicial
obligation in criminal and other jury trials is a burden, it is true.
But the other side of the coin is judicial idiosyncrasy, variance
and individual inclination. Too much of the latter will diminish
the reality of the rule of law and substitute judicial rule and
sometimes judicial whim or prejudice. These dangers can be
avoided ... by the adoption of a simple and obligatory judicial
requirement which, once observed, banishes the leeway for
complaint.65
This approach, while reducing uncertainty in one respect, may

nevertheless lead to a multiplication of instructions and resulting
confusion.
1.43 Quite apart from difficulties with individual directions, there is
the tangible risk that trial counsel are prepared to remain silent at
the trial concerning the lack of or inadequacy of these directions in the
confidence that any error will permit a successful appeal – a “forensic
culture” which has been described as regrettable.66
64. Mraz v The Queen (1955) 93 CLR 493, although see the more recent
formulation discussed at para 1.44-1.51.
65. Melbourne v The Queen (1999) 198 CLR 1; [1999] HCA 32, [115] (Kirby J).
66. R v MM (2004) 145 A Crim R 148, [36] (Levine J). See also R v Melville
(1956) 73 WN (NSW) 579, 581.

Current appeal procedures

1.44 Intermediate appellate courts do have some power to minimise
appeals based on misdirections or failure to give directions. Rule 4 of
the Criminal Appeal Rules (NSW) provides:
No direction, omission to direct, or decision as to the admission
or rejection of evidence, given by the Judge presiding at the trial,
shall, without the leave of the Court, be allowed as a ground for
appeal or an application for leave to appeal unless objection was
taken at the trial to the direction, omission, or decision by the
party appealing or applying for leave to appeal.
1.45 The main purpose of rule 4 is to prevent an accused who has

been convicted under one set of issues to have a new trial under a new
set of issues which he or she could and should have raised at the first
trial, unless there has been a miscarriage of justice. 67
1.46 The burden is on the appellant to satisfy the court that leave
should be granted to argue the point on appeal. The usual test for
whether leave should be granted is whether there is an arguable case
of error and, if so, whether the error could lead to a miscarriage of
justice.68
1.47 Even if leave is granted, the NSW Court of Criminal Appeal’s
power to allow an appeal against conviction is subject to the proviso
that the Court:
may notwithstanding that it is of the opinion that the point or
points raised by the appeal might be decided in favour of the
appellant, dismiss the appeal if it considers that no substantial
miscarriage of justice has actually occurred.69
1.48 Where error has been shown that might amount to a miscarriage
of justice, the onus rests on the prosecution to establish that the
miscarriage of justice was not substantial.70 The distinction between a
67. R v Abusafiah (1991) 24 NSWLR 531, 536 (Hunt J). See also R v Wilson
(2005) 62 NSWLR 346; [2005] NSWCCA 20, [23] (Hunt AJA).
68. R v Wilson (2005) 62 NSWLR 346; [2005] NSWCCA 20, [19]-[23] (Hunt AJA).
69. Criminal Appeal Act 1912 (NSW) s 6(1). Similar provision exists in other
Australian jurisdictions: Criminal Code (NT) s 411(2); Criminal Code (Qld)
s 668E(1A); Criminal Law Consolidation Act 1935 (SA) s 353(1); Criminal
Code 1924 (Tas) s 402; Crimes Act 1958 (Vic) s 568(1); Criminal Appeals Act
2004 (WA) s 14(2).
70. R v Asquith (1994) 72 A Crim R 250; R v Moussa (2001) 125 A Crim R 505;
[2001] NSWCCA 427, [63] (Howie J).

1 Introduction
miscarriage of justice and a substantial miscarriage of justice has been

recognised,71 and is important in applying the proviso.72
1.49 The proviso has been applied in cases where the trial judge
misdirected the jury in relation to the elements of the offence
charged.73 For example, in R v Gulliford,74 despite its finding that the
trial judge’s directions as to the element of knowledge of the
complainant’s lack of consent to sexual intercourse contained several
errors and was confusing and incomplete, the NSW Court of Criminal
Appeal, by majority, dismissed the appeal on the basis that no
substantial miscarriage of justice had actually occurred. The proviso
has also been applied where the trial judge’s directions regarding
identification evidence were found to be inadequate.75
1.50 Notwithstanding rule 4 and the proviso, and the stress
repeatedly placed by appeal courts on the importance of trial counsel
taking objections or seeking redirections in relation to the summing-
up,76 the practice continues unabated of appellate counsel subjecting
judicial instructions to a minute syntactical analysis in the hope of
finding error.77 Questions arise as to whether appellate courts should
take a different approach in the way in which they deal with these
appeals.
1.51 More fundamentally, the question also arises as to whether the
formulation of simpler and clearer instructions or the abolition of
71. Driscoll v The Queen (1977) 137 CLR 517, 524-525 (Barwick CJ); Dietrich v
The Queen (1992) 177 CLR 292, 337 (Deane J).
72. The High Court has discussed the meaning of substantial miscarriage of
justice for purposes of the proviso in these cases: Weiss v The Queen (2005)
224 CLR 300; [2005] HCA 81; Darkan v The Queen (2006) 227 CLR 373;
[2006] HCA 34; Libke v The Queen (2007) 230 CLR 559; [2007] HCA 30.
73. Kural v The Queen (1987) 162 CLR 502; R v Jones (1995) 78 A Crim R 504;
R v Cao (2006) 65 NSWLR 552; [2006] NSWCCA 89; Ka Chung Fung v R
(2007) 174 A Crim R 169; [2007] NSWCCA 250.
74. R v Gulliford (2004) 148 A Crim R 558; [2004] NSWCCA 338.
75. Festa v The Queen (2001) 208 CLR 593; [2001] HCA 72.
76. For example, R v Roberts (2001) 53 NSWLR 138; [2001] NSWCCA 163, [61]-
[64] (Carruthers AJ); R v Fuge [2001] NSWCCA 208, [41] (Wood CJ at CL);
R v Ita (2003) 139 A Crim R 340; [2003] NSWCCA 174, [92]-[98] (Ipp JA).
77. This has been, in part, the result of an increasing separation of a criminal
trial bar, whose members do not usually conduct appeals, and a criminal
appellate bar, whose members rarely run trials: See G Eames, “Towards a
Better Direction – Better Communication with Jurors” (2003) 24 Australian
Bar Review 35.

some instructions will lead to a reduction in the level of appeals

dealing with aspects of judicial instructions.
ISSUE 1.1
What problems do the use of judicial instructions present in criminal trials?
ACHIEVING REFORM
1.52 To address the problems associated with judicial instructions, a
broad range of reform measures needs to be examined.
1.53 If limits are to be imposed upon any aspect of a trial judge’s
instructions or if different approaches are to be adopted which are
presently forbidden, the question then arises as to how such changes
can be achieved.
1.54 Other methods of influencing judicial practice in this area would
include providing more appropriate directions in the bench book and
educating judges more generally in communicating with juries.
Abolition of some instructions

1.55 One option is to eliminate those directions, by statute, where
they are shown to be unnecessary, unhelpful or counterproductive.
1.56 There are a number of examples of legislation making changes to
the warnings that a judge may deliver. Some warnings have been
abolished because they were based on assumptions that are no longer
considered valid in contemporary times. For example, in 1981,
legislation abolished the warning that it was unsafe to convict a
person on the uncorroborated evidence of the complainant in trials for
sexual offences78 because:
women are no longer, in the eyes of the law, to be put before
juries as persons whose evidence requires corroboration before it
is safe to act upon it. That concept which has been in the law for
a long time has now gone.79
78. The Crimes (Sexual Assault) Amendment Act 1981 (NSW) inserted s 405C
into the Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) which provided that, on the trial of a person
for a prescribed sexual offence, the Judge is not required by any rule of law
or practice to give…a warning to the jury to the effect that it is unsafe to
convict the person on the uncorroborated evidence of the person upon whom
the offence is alleged to have been committed. The abolition of the
requirement for the giving of a warning about uncorroborated evidence is no
longer confined to sexual offences; it has been extended to all offences by
Evidence Act 1995 (NSW) s 164(3).
79. R v Murray (1987) 11 NSWLR 12, 19 (Lee J).

1 Introduction
A further example is the legislation prohibiting judges from warning

or suggesting that children are an unreliable class of witness,80 which
was adopted in order to reflect contemporary understanding that
children’s recall skills are not inherently less reliable than that of
adults.81
Clarifying and simplifying some instructions

1.57 There are some directions and comments that could benefit from
legislative clarification, which may be required in view of problems
jurors appear to have in understanding and applying or complying
with them. These include the direction on “proof beyond reasonable
doubt”, on which jurors regularly seek clarification,82 and other
directions relating to notoriously complex areas of the criminal law.83
1.58 There is also a case for reviewing some of the traditional
components of the summing-up, in particular, the summary of the
evidence, and summary of the prosecution and defence cases.84
1.59 One approach would be to impose limits by legislation, as has
already been attempted with regards to summaries of the evidence in
NSW.85 It is generally accepted that such an approach would need to
leave a discretion in the judge to ensure a fair trial.86
Other approaches
1.60 In considering the necessity for change to the current practice of
giving judicial instructions, attention should be given to whether other
approaches could be adopted or relied upon to help achieve the same
80. Evidence Act 1995 (NSW) s 165A.

81. See NSW, Parliamentary Debates (Hansard) Legislative Assembly,
28 November 2001, Second Reading Speech, the Hon R J Debus, Attorney
General, 19037. See also Royal Commission into the New South Wales Police
Service, Final Report (1997) Recommendation 90; Australian Law Reform
Commission and Human Rights and Equal Opportunity Commission, Seen
and Heard: Priority for Children in the Legal Process, Report 84 (1997)
ch 14.
82. See Norris v R [2007] NSWCCA 235 for a recent example of a case where the
jury requested clarification of the legal definition of reasonable doubt, asking
whether it means “we need to be one-hundred per cent sure either way”. See
also para 4.33.
83. See generally ch 9.
84. See para 6.14-6.59.
85. See para 6.21-6.24.
86. For example, the NSW provision dealing with summaries of evidence states
that the judge may omit the summary if he or she is “of the opinion that, in
all the circumstances of the trial, a summary is not necessary”: Criminal
Procedure Act 1986 (NSW) s 161(1).

aims. It can be argued that the need for judicial instructions may be
reduced by reliance on other components of a criminal trial. For
example, judicial warnings may not be so necessary with respect to
the evidence that has been admitted if the application of the rules of
evidence filters out evidence of dubious value or prejudicial effect:
Viewed against the background of the entire trial process, the
perceived dangers which underlie judicial warnings have already
been adequately allayed by the rules pertaining to the
admissibility of evidence. ... In light of this, it could meaningfully
be queried whether it is then excessive to further charge the jury
regarding the dangers inherent in certain types of evidence.87
1.61 Further, where evidence that may require a warning is

admitted, it may be unnecessary in most cases for the judge to give a
warning since such evidence can be challenged during cross-
examination and emphasised again in defence counsel’s closing
address.88 That is, at least in cases where the accused has legal
representation.89 For example, it has been suggested that:
Where identification evidence is admitted it is open for the
accused during cross examination to suggest that the
identification was unreliable due to such factors as poor memory,
fading light and so on.90
However, it can be countered that some warning must be given in the

case of identification evidence, if only to inform the jury that
apparently honest witnesses may still be mistaken in their evidence.91
Providing ways of attaining better juror comprehension

1.62 Quite apart from improving the content of the directions and
comments, and simplifying the structure of the summing-up, there
may be practical ways of assisting jurors to understand judicial
instructions better.
1.63 Other options might be to eliminate or modify existing
instructions by means of judicial education and/or reform of the NSW
Jury Instructions” (1998) 22 Criminal Law Journal 207, 210. See also
P Devlin, Trial by Jury (Stevens and Sons, 1956) 114-115.
Jury Instructions” (1998) 22 Criminal Law Journal 207, 210.
89. F H Vincent, “The High Court v the Trial Judge” in 28th Australian Legal
Convention (1993) vol 2, 265.
Jury instructions” (1998) 22 Criminal Law Journal 207, 210.
91. See para 7.26.

1 Introduction
Bench Book. There is a need to revise model directions for the purpose
of ensuring that they are both legally accurate and in language that
jurors can readily understand.92
1.64 In recognition that not all people absorb oral material well,
consideration should be given to greater provision of written directions
to jurors than is currently the practice, the option of using audio-
visual aids in the presentation of the summing-up, and allowing jurors
to take notes during the trial.
1.65 It may also be worth considering giving greater assistance to the
jury during its deliberations through written statements of the issues
of the case (which may be given in the form of step directions, issues
tables and decision trees), and allowing jurors to ask the judge
questions about the directions just before and during deliberations.
ISSUE 1.2
(1) What approaches are available to deal with the problems associated
with judicial instructions?
(2) How should any changes to the framing of judicial instructions or the
procedures surrounding them be achieved?
92. See para 3.33.


2. Jury research
Nature and limitations of jury research
Australian studies
Overseas research
Conclusion
NATURE AND LIMITATIONS OF JURY RESEARCH

2.1 This chapter provides an overview of the state of research into
jury directions, with particular attention to whether jurors
comprehend them. While this growing body of research provides a
useful background to various issues examined in this project, its
limitations need to be borne in mind.
2.2 In most Australian jurisdictions, there are restrictions on
communicating with jurors from actual trials, particularly in relation
to what transpires during deliberations. Consequently, the bulk of the
jury research consists of jury simulations (sometimes referred to as
mock jury experiments). The most important advantage of simulations
is what social scientists call “internal validity”, which is validity in
making causal inferences. The random assignment of participants to
different treatments allows researchers to conclude that the only
difference between the experimental and the control group is the
experimental manipulation.1 For example, if experimenters give one
group of mock jurors both oral and written directions and this group
performs better on a comprehension test than the group given only
oral directions, the experimenters may conclude that written
directions assist comprehension.
2.3 Jury simulations, however, have limitations. Some use students
or paid volunteers and, therefore, may not be truly representative in
all respects of actual jurors in terms of age, economic, and educational
backgrounds, or in the way that the former are expected to fit what
may be lengthy jury duty into their lives.2
2.4 More significantly, these experiments do not expose the
participants to the environment of an actual trial. The directions and
case facts are delivered not in live trials but through mock trials,
audiotapes or videotapes. Some experiments do not give the
participants case facts, which in actual trials give much-needed
context to the directions. The stakes in jury simulations are different
because, unlike an actual trial, there are no victims and no one’s fate
is actually in the balance. Finally, these experiments do not always
replicate the dynamics of jury deliberations, where some of the jurors’
1. For a general discussion on the different jury research methods, see

R Hastie, S Penrod and N Pennington, Inside the Jury (Harvard University
Press, 1983) 37.
2. See, however, B H Bornstein, “The Ecological Validity of Jury Simulations:
Is the Jury Still Out?” (1999) 23 Law and Human Behavior 75, a review of
26 studies comparing students and jurors which determined that there were
few differences between the decision-making of students and jurors or
members of the community.

2 Jury research
confusions and misunderstandings might be rectified through

discussions with other jurors or requests for further directions.
2.5 To the extent that jury simulations do not replicate the
conditions that jurors experience in actual trials, their “external
validity” – the degree to which results in the experimental setting can
be generalised as being reflective of what does or would happen in
actual trials – is weak.3
2.6 A second category of jury research consists of surveys which
involve questions in writing or interviews with jurors. Jury surveys
offer the closest account of whether and how jurors, both individually
and as a collegial body, comprehend and use their instructions in their
deliberations. However, self-reporting by jurors may produce distorted
or incomplete reports. Jurors may not accurately recall events during
the trial and deliberations. Further, they may believe they understood
the instructions when in fact, based on objective measures, such as
tests using true or false and/or multiple-choice questions, they did not.
2.7 As for surveys of judges, the answers on whether jurors
understand legal directions are based purely on judges’ impressions.
AUSTRALIAN STUDIES
A jury simulation
2.8 A jury simulation was conducted in 1984 to determine whether
standard jury instructions developed by the NSW Jury Committee
could be regarded as reasonably and substantially intelligible to
ordinary people.4
2.9 The mock jurors consisted of one group of school students with
an average age of 18 years from Stirling College in the ACT. The other
group comprised college students ranging in age from 20 to 45 years
from the Canberra College of Advanced Education (“the CCAE
students”). A script was prepared of a summing-up in a hypothetical
case of murder and armed robbery, in which nine instructions on
3. R Hastie, S Penrod and N Pennington, Inside the Jury (Harvard University

Press, 1983) 37-45. See also M J Saks, “What Do Jury Experiments Tell Us
About How Juries (Should) Make Decisions?” (1997) 6 Southern California
Interdisciplinary Law Journal 1, 2-9. But see S S Diamond, “Beyond
Fantasy and Nightmare: A Portrait of the Jury” (2006) 54 Buffalo Law
Review 717 who noted (at 730) that there is “much evidence [to suggest a]
substantial correspondence between results from simulations and from other
research approaches”.
4. I Potas and D Rickwood, Do Juries Understand? (Australian Institute of
Criminology, 1984).

aspects of the law were given, including self-defence, provocation, good

character, common purpose (joint criminal enterprise), identification,
alibi and collective verdict. These instructions, along with the facts,
were given to both groups. There was a control group which received
the facts, but not the instructions on the law. After the script was
read, the mock jurors were asked to complete a questionnaire, which
required the students to: (1) complete a multiple-choice questionnaire
testing their understanding of the instructions; and (2) give an
individual verdict. Thereafter, they were broken up into groups of 12
and instructed to elect a foreperson and come up with a group verdict.
2.10 The results of the study showed that participants understood
some instructions “much better” than others. The alibi instruction was
found to be best understood, while the instructions on common
purpose (joint criminal enterprise) and self-defence5 were the least
well-understood. Participants’ understanding varied according to the
“perceived complexity and effectiveness” of the instructions.6
2.11 The CCAE students were better at understanding than the
Stirling College students. While all the CCAE students understood the
instructions moderately to very well, only about half of the Stirling
students understood the instructions equally well. The authors
surmised that age (more life experience) and educational status
(greater intellectual skills) seemed to be associated with the ability to
understand and apply jury instructions, although the study did not
specifically measure the correlation of these factors with
comprehension.7
2.12 The study found that the ability to comprehend and the ability to
apply the instructions were strongly associated. The participants who
were able to comprehend the instructions were also able to apply them
to specific situations and vice-versa.8
2.13 Unexpectedly, the control group that did not receive the
instructions scored just as well as the others. The authors identified
possible reasons for this, including that: most people have some
common sense or intuitive knowledge of many legal concepts; the legal
5. Self-defence was then governed by the High Court decision in Viro v The
Queen (1978) 141 CLR 88, which was extremely technical and complicated,
and which was overruled by Zecevic v Director of Public Prosecutions (Vic)
(1987) 162 CLR 645.
Criminology, 1984) 52.
Criminology, 1984) 52, 56.

2 Jury research
concepts may be attuned to ordinary notions of fairness and morality;

perhaps the case study was not sufficiently sophisticated to reveal a
difference; or the study was too complex and created information
overload, with the result that each group responded to the questions
intuitively.9
2.14 The authors of the study acknowledged that the results must be
interpreted with care due to a number of limiting factors. The sample
of students was not representative of people who serve on juries. The
students, particularly from Stirling College, were younger and
possibly better-educated than the pool of jurors. Women were also
over-represented in the study. Further, the testing environment was
not comparable with conditions in an actual trial. The participants did
not have the usual cues from the observation of witnesses nor did they
receive reinforcement of submissions on the points of law from the
prosecutor and defence counsel that may contribute to the learning
and communication of legal concepts.10
A survey by this Commission

2.15 This Commission carried out a survey in 1985 on juries in
criminal trials as part of its project to review criminal procedure.11 A
total of 1,834 jurors from 181 juries, 30 District Court judges and 12
Supreme Court judges participated in the survey.
2.16 Of the 42 judges, 71% said that some of the instructions on
matters of law are too difficult for jurors to understand. Self-defence
stood out as the area considered difficult for jurors to understand.
Fifty-two percent considered it conceptually difficult and 26% said it is
only made difficult by the required formulation of words.12
2.17 Next in order of difficulty was intoxication: 38% of the judges
considered it difficult for jurors to understand, with almost all of them
saying that the reason for the difficulty was the required formulation
of words.13

Criminology, 1984) 52-54.
Studies, Research Report 1 (1986).
12. At the time the study was conducted, the law relating to self-defence was
extremely complicated: see Viro v The Queen (1978) 141 CLR 88 (overruled
in Zecevic v Director of Public Prosecutions (Vic) (1987) 162 CLR 645).

2.18 The instructions on mental illness, conspiracy, diminished

responsibility and provocation were assessed in a similar way by all
the judges surveyed. In each case, about one-third of judges considered
the area difficult to understand. In each case, a substantial number of
judges considered that comprehension is made difficult by the
required formulation of words.
2.19 Alibi is the single area in which only one judge considered it
difficult for jurors to understand and no judge considered the words
required to be given made it difficult for jurors to understand.14
2.20 Jurors were asked if the judge’s summing-up at the end of trial
helped them to understand the case. Of the 1,697 jurors who answered
the question, 95% said the summing-up did help them to understand
the case.15
2.21 There were 65 jurors in the NSW survey who said that the
summing-up was not helpful. The reasons and comments they gave
were:
the summing-up was unnecessary because they already
understood the law;
certain points of law were still not understood;
the summing-up was confusing;
the summing-up was too long or boring;
the case was too confusing; and
the judge was not a clear speaker.16
The prejudicial publicity survey

2.22 A more recent NSW jury survey was conducted between 1997
and 2000.17 The aim of the survey was to understand how prejudicial
media publicity associated with criminal trials may affect the
perceptions of jurors and the verdicts they reach. While the survey
was not primarily designed to examine comprehension of jury

17. M Chesterman, J Chan and S Hampton, Managing Prejudicial Publicity: An
Empirical Study of Criminal Jury Trials in New South Wales (Law and
Justice Foundation of NSW, 2001). The researchers selected 41 criminal
trials in NSW. In total, 175 jurors, 21 judges, 30 defence counsel, and 24
Crown Prosecutors participated in the study.

2 Jury research
directions, some jurors made comments about problems they had

about the directions they received from the trial judge. The comments
may be summarised as follows:
In relation to opening judicial remarks, some jurors indicated
that there was an inadequate explanation of their role and
what constitutes evidence for the purpose of deciding issues of
fact.18
Some jurors were confused about the directions in the judge’s
opening remarks about note-taking during the trial and about
requesting transcripts of proceedings for use in their
deliberations.19
Some jurors had difficulty with the elements of manslaughter
and the meaning of “beyond reasonable doubt”.20
There were jurors who, in interpreting directions on
unanimity of verdicts, may have “put undue weight on those
parts of the direction which exhort the jury to reach a
unanimous verdict and insufficient weight on those parts
which stress the need for each juror to be sure in his or her
own mind that the verdict is the right one”.21
The most recent BOCSAR survey

2.23 The Bureau of Crime Statistics and Research (BOCSAR)
recently conducted a survey of jurors who sat in 112 criminal trials in
NSW between July 2007 and February 2008. Of the 112 trials, 103
(92%) were District Court matters, while nine (8%) were Supreme
Court matters. A total of 1,225 out of 1,344 jurors (91.2%) from the
112 trials participated in the survey.22

Justice Foundation of NSW, 2001) [474]-[475].
Justice Foundation of NSW, 2001) [426].
Research, 2008).

2.24 The survey made the following findings, among others:

In relation to the judge’s instructions on the law, most of the
jurors (94.9%) said that they understood them completely or
“understood most things the judge said”.23 This result is
consistent with surveys conducted in WA24 and the United
Kingdom.25
As to the judge’s discussion of the evidence in the summing-
up, about 85% said that they understood either “everything” or
“nearly everything”.26
About 67% said that the judge’s summing-up of the evidence
helped either “quite a bit” or “a lot”.27
Almost all (97.1%) of the jurors said that the judge generally
used words in the summing-up that are easy to understand. A
few jurors identified specific words with which they had
difficulty, such as: “malicious”, “intent”, “beyond reasonable
doubt”, “wrongful”, “indictable offence”, “circumstantial
evidence”, “word against word”, and “supply of prohibited
drug”, as well as sentences with double negatives.28
2.25 The author of the survey acknowledged that, due to the inherent
limitation of the self-reporting method it used, it is possible that some
of the jurors who answered the survey “may not have been entirely
candid in their responses about their levels of comprehension or they
may believe that they understood the instructions when perhaps they

Research, 2008) 9.
24. I Vodanovich, The Criminal Jury in Western Australia (PhD Thesis,
University of Western Australia, 1989), 299 (almost 90% of the jurors in this
study said that they had no real difficulty understanding the law as
explained by the trial judge).
25. See para 2.38.
Research, 2008) 6.
Research, 2008) 7.
Research, 2008) 7.

2 Jury research
did not”.29 The survey did not use objective tests to measure the
accuracy of the jurors’ self-assessments.
Australian Institute of Judicial Administration survey of judges

2.26 A recent Australian Institute of Judicial Administration (“AIJA”)
survey provides insights into judges’ perceptions of juror
comprehension.30 The study surveyed 185 judges who preside over
criminal trials in Australia and New Zealand for the purpose of
understanding judges’ practices relating to opening remarks,
directions during the trial, and summing-up, as well as any other
practices they used to communicate with the jury.31
2.27 On the issue of jurors’ comprehension of the summing-up, the
survey found that:
About 57% of the judges believed that jurors had some or a
great deal of difficulty understanding the legal directions in
the summing-up.
72% believed that jurors had little or no difficulty
understanding the summary of counsel’s addresses.
Almost 70% said jurors had little or no difficulty
comprehending the summary of the evidence.32
2.28 In interpreting these results, the researchers noted that the
judges’ answers were based merely on judges’ impressions, required
judges to generalise across jurors, and may have been dependent on
whether judges were referring to an “average” or a complex case.33

Research, 2008) 11.
Institute of Judicial Administration, 2006).
Institute of Judicial Administration, 2006) 34.

UNSW pilot jury study

2.29 This pilot study, sponsored by the Law and Justice Foundation,
examined various aspects of 10 criminal jury trials conducted in the
District and Supreme Courts in Sydney from late 2004 to mid-2006.34
It focused on juror comprehension of and compliance with two specific
judicial directions - directions about the limited use of evidence of the
defendant’s criminal past (either prior convictions or uncharged
criminal acts)35 and judicial directions that jurors refrain from private
research and investigations.36
2.30 The study’s preliminary findings included that the
“investigation” directions given in the 10 trials tended to omit one or
more of the particularly serious consequences of juror non-compliance.
In particular, no judge indicated to the jury that a juror who engaged
in extra-curial investigations would commit a very serious crime.37
Other omissions related to specific ways in which such investigations
would compromise the fairness of the trial process and/or create a
basis for the trial to miscarry. In addition, the study revealed that
juror assessments of the adequacy or otherwise of a judge’s
“investigation” direction did not necessarily correlate with a juror’s
belief that the direction should be obeyed. Four jurors who, like the
vast majority of juror respondents in the 10 trials, were in agreement
that the judge had given clear directions, disagreed that a juror should
obey the direction if he or she was frustrated with the adequacy of
evidence in a trial. A sixth juror described the judge’s direction as
unsatisfactory, but her comments indicated that she appeared to
disagree with its message, not that it was unclear.38
2.31 The study’s incidental findings support other studies’ findings
regarding jurors’ express desire and indications of their apparent need
for greater guidance of the task at hand and on aspects pivotal to
deliberation, including the application of the notion beyond reasonable
doubt to the case before them. In this context, the study also revealed
that a significant number of jurors appeared to see their task as one of
34. J Hunter and D Boniface, with J Chan, M Chesterman and D Thomson,

funded by the Law and Justice Foundation of NSW, awaiting publication,
but see J Hunter and D Boniface, “Secret Jury Business: What Jurors
Search For and What They Don’t Get” (Conference Paper, British Society of
Criminology, Huddersfield, England, July 2008).
35. The data on this element is unavailable to the Commission at present.
36. The “investigation” direction. See also para 5.22-5.36.
37. Carrying the possible sentence of two years imprisonment. Three judges
indicated that it was a crime, but made no mention that it is a serious crime.
38. She observed that “a juror should be allowed to find out more about the
accused if the evidence is inadequate”. Another juror reported inadmissible
and not admitted evidence being used in deliberations.

2 Jury research
determining guilt independently of the evidence in the trial. A number

of jurors expressed views in conflict with what can be compendiously
described as the accusatorial character of the common law trial.39
OVERSEAS RESEARCH
2.32 The bulk of research on jury directions has been conducted
overseas. This paper is not intended to be a comprehensive literature
review and will canvass only some of the more interesting and well-
known studies. The literature is classified according to the country
where the research was undertaken.
New Zealand
2.33 The New Zealand Law Commission carried out a jury survey in
1998 as part of its review of criminal procedure.40
2.34 Two-thirds of the 312 jurors who participated in the survey
described the judge’s opening remarks as very helpful; a quarter said
that they were somewhat helpful; 8% could not remember them; and
only 2% expressed any negative comment.41 A number of jurors
wanted the judge to give more information about the case and also to
give them a legal framework during the opening remarks that could
help them to organise the evidence as it emerged.42
39. See Dyers v The Queen (2002) 210 CLR 285; [2002] HCA 45.
40. W Young, N Cameron, Y Tinsley, Juries in Criminal Trials: Part Two: A
Summary of Research Findings, New Zealand Law Commission Preliminary
Paper 37 (1999) vol 2. The Faculty of Law at Victoria University, Wellington
conducted the study.
The study was carried out over a period of nine months from a sample of 48
jury trials from both urban and provincial courts (18 High Court trials and
30 District Court trials). The researchers gave written questionnaires to all
potential jurors on their arrival in court at the beginning of a week in which
a selected trial was scheduled to commence. The researchers attended the
trial and, after the jury retired to consider its verdict, the researchers
interviewed the judge. Subject to their consent, jurors were interviewed as
soon as possible on the conclusion of the trial on a wide range of issues, such
as: the adequacy and clarity of pre-trial information, jurors’ reactions to the
trial process, their understanding of the law, their decision-making process,
and the nature and basis of their verdict.
41. W Young, N Cameron, Y Tinsley, Juries in Criminal Trials: Part Two:
A Summary of Research Findings, New Zealand Law Commission

2.35 The survey found that jurors were overwhelmingly positive

about the helpfulness and clarity of the judge’s summing-up: 80%
found it helpful and 85% believed it was clear.43 Nevertheless, a few of
those jurors who had found the judge’s instructions helpful or clear
also expressed some criticisms. Some found the instructions too
detailed or too technical. A few said the judge’s summing-up did not
have a good structure. Some criticised the presentation of the
summing-up, saying that it was boring, delivered in a monotonous
voice, and conducive to sleep. Many wanted directions from the judge
on the appropriate verdict.44
2.36 Despite the large majority of jurors saying that the summing-up
was helpful and clear, the study found evidence of widespread
misunderstandings about particular aspects of the law. Fundamental
misunderstandings of the law emerged at the deliberation stage in 35
out of the 48 trials.45 Some of the misunderstandings discovered by the
researchers included:
Ingredients of the offence. In 19 trials, one or more jurors
misunderstood significant aspects of the ingredients of the
offence and, in two of these, errors in the judge’s summing-up
contributed to the problem. Some problems included
inadequate understanding of: the distinction between murder
and manslaughter; the meaning of “wounding” and “supply”;
what was sufficient to amount to “lawful excuse” or “lawful,
sufficient and proper purpose”; the difference between “fraud”
and “forgery”; and the meaning of “failing to account”.46
The meaning of “intent”. In five trials, juries struggled with
the meaning of “intent” (they were unsure about the
distinction between purpose and intent). Typically, the judge’s
summing-up failed to address this issue, as a result of which


2 Jury research
the jurors debated it and misunderstood what the law

required them to decide.47
The meaning of “beyond reasonable doubt”. Many jurors said
that the jury was uncertain what “beyond reasonable doubt”
meant. They generally debated in terms of the percentage of
certainty required, variously interpreting it as 100%, 95%, or
50%.48
The meaning of “on the balance of probabilities”. In four cases
where the accused was charged with possession of cannabis,
some jurors did not fully understand the implications of the
fact that, when the amount of cannabis involved reached the
threshold at which sale or supply was presumed, the burden of
proof shifted to the accused to prove that the cannabis was not
possessed for that purpose.49 One juror did not know what the
balance of probabilities meant; one thought that the standard
of proof in relation to the accused was “beyond reasonable
doubt”; and one indicated that the jury as a whole was
confused about the standard of proof. Another said that
several members of the jury did not understand why the onus
was reversed and thought it might be because the accused
chose to testify.50
United Kingdom
2.37 In England and Wales, a survey known as the Crown Court
Study51 was conducted in 1992 as part of the Royal Commission on
Criminal Justice. The researchers sent questionnaires to judges,
lawyers, the police and jurors.
2.38 On the question of whether the jurors found it difficult to follow
the judge’s directions on the law, 94% said they found it not at all
difficult or not very difficult to follow the judge’s directions on the

49. See para 4.23 and para 9.52.
51. M Zander and P Henderson, Crown Court Study (1993). The study surveyed
cases during the last two weeks of February 1992 in every Crown Court in
England and Wales.

law.52 Only 6% found it fairly difficult to do so. However, one-third

reported that one or more of their fellow jurors had wanted to ask the
judge for further directions.53
2.39 A contemporaneous but smaller survey was undertaken at the
Belfast Crown Court. Like the Crown Court Study, an overwhelming
majority (97%) of the jurors reported that they understood the
summing-up. However, the author acknowledged the need for caution
in respect of jurors’ self-assessment of their comprehension of
instructions.54
2.40 More recent research in England was carried out in 2001-2002
pursuant to a research grant from the Home Office.55 This survey
covered 361 jurors who recently completed jury service at several
English courts. The survey found that only 7 out of 110 responses
indicated that the summing-up was difficult to understand. The
survey made other instructive findings with respect to juror
comprehension of court proceedings:
The main impediment to understanding proceedings was the
use of legal terminology.
Some jurors were confused about the requirement for the jury
to leave the courtroom while “points of law” were discussed.
Some felt that evidence was not always presented in the
clearest ways, and that maps, diagrams, photographs and
other visual aids were under-used in courts.
Some were confused about whether or not they should be
taking notes.
There was confusion regarding whether it was appropriate to
ask questions during the trial.
United States
2.41 There have been numerous studies on jury directions in the
United States. This paper mentions only a few studies to illustrate the
consistent findings, particularly in jury simulation experiments, that
show low levels of juror comprehension of judicial directions. It cannot,
52. M Zander and P Henderson, Crown Court Study (1993) [8.6.2].

53. M Zander and P Henderson, Crown Court Study (1993) [8.5.4].
54. J Jackson, “Juror Decision-making and the Trial Process” in G Davis and
S Lloyd-Bostock (ed) Psychology, Law, and the Criminal Justice:
International Developments in Research and Practice (1992) 329-330.
55. R Matthews, L Hancock and D Briggs, Jurors’ Perceptions, Understanding,
Confidence and Satisfaction in the Jury System: A Study in Six Courts
(United Kingdom Home Office, 2005).

2 Jury research
however, be assumed that the results of these American studies are

directly applicable in the Australian context because of the differences
in the way criminal jury trials are conducted in the two jurisdictions.
For example, unlike in Australia, US jurisdictions generally limit or
prohibit judicial comment on the application of the law to the
evidence.56
Jury simulations
2.42 In a famous jury simulation,57 the participants obtained a
comprehension rate of 70% based on a multiple choice and true/false
test of a number of legal directions. The authors of the study described
this result as disappointing and worrisome and said that “should 30
per cent of all jurors fail to comprehend important legal requirements,
then hung juries may become in part startlingly explainable”.58
2.43 Some of the other findings of this study include the following:
After being freshly instructed through a carefully prepared
videotape, only 57% correctly believed that a crime could be
proved on circumstantial evidence, while the remaining 43%
refused to accept circumstantial evidence, would view it with
extreme suspicion, would not consider it seriously, or were
uncertain about it.
Only 50% of the instructed jurors understood that the
defendant did not have to present any evidence of his
innocence and that the prosecution had to establish his guilt
beyond reasonable doubt. Ten percent were uncertain as to
what “presumption of innocence” meant and 2% maintained
the belief that the burden of proof rested with the defendant.
Despite instructions to the contrary, 26% believed out-of-court
statements made by the defendant must always be completely
disregarded.
56. See G Taylor, “Judicial Reflections on the Defence Case in the Summing Up”
(2005) 26 Australian Bar Review 70, 74-76; N Madge, “Summing Up – A
Judge’s Perspective” [2006] Criminal Law Review 817, 823-824;
D Wolchover, “Should Judges Sum Up on the Facts?” [1989] Criminal Law
Review 781, 784-786. England and Wales, The Royal Commission on
Criminal Justice, Cm 2263 (1993) 123. For US historical background, see:
K A Krasity, “The Role of the Judge in Jury Trials: The Elimination of
Judicial Evaluation of Fact in American State Courts from 1795 to 1913”
(1985) 62 University of Detroit Law Review 595.
57. D U Strawn and R W Buchanan, “Jury Confusion: A Threat to Justice”
(1976) 59 Judicature 478. This study examined pattern jury instructions
used in criminal cases in Florida. The study participants had been
summoned for jury duty but had not yet been selected to sit in trials.
58. D U Strawn and R W Buchanan, “Jury Confusion: A Threat to Justice”
(1976) 59 Judicature 478, 482.

Jurors were instructed that they were the sole judges of the
credibility of the witnesses, and that they could consider, in
judging credibility, reputation for truthfulness, prior
conviction, and inconsistencies within the testimony of
witnesses. Notwithstanding this instruction, 39% incorrectly
believed that evidence of prior conviction of a witness would
have no effect on weakening the weight of the testimony. Fifty
percent incorrectly believed the inconsistency of a witness’s
statement, when contrasted with the testimony of other
witnesses, could not be used to discredit the testimony of the
witness. Thirty-three percent erroneously believed that a jury
must ignore any attempt to discredit a witness by showing a
bad reputation for truth, honesty or integrity.
2.44 Another study asked people called to jury service but who had
not yet sat on a trial to listen to a number of pattern instructions and
then to paraphrase the meaning of the instruction.59 To calculate the
accuracy of each participant’s paraphrases, the researchers developed
a score sheet for each instruction that listed the legally significant
elements of the instructions. The participants scored poorly. For
example, only about 17% of all the paraphrases of the pattern
instruction on the presumption of innocence were legally correct.60 On
average, only about 13% of the paraphrases of the five pattern
instructions were legally correct.61
59. W W Steele and E G Thornburg, “Jury Instructions: A Persistent Failure to

Communicate” (1988) 67 North Carolina Law Review 77, 88-95. The study
used Texas pattern instructions on: new and independent cause; accomplice
testimony; proximate cause; presumption of innocence; and negligence.
60. “All persons are presumed to be innocent and no person may be convicted of
an offense unless each element of the offense is proved beyond a reasonable
about. The fact that the defendant has been arrested, confined or indicted
for, or otherwise charged with, the offense gives rise to no inference of guilt
at his trial. In case you have a reasonable doubt as to defendant’s guilt after
considering all of the evidence before you, and these instructions, you will
acquit him. You are the exclusive judges of the facts proved, and of the
credibility of witnesses and the weight to be given their testimony, but the
law you shall receive in these written instructions, and you must be
governed thereby”; W W Steele and E G Thornburg, “Jury Instructions:
A Persistent Failure to Communicate” (1988) 67 North Carolina Law Review
77, 92.
61. The researchers rewrote the pattern instructions and the subjects
understood the rewritten instructions better. 24.59% of the paraphrases of
the rewritten instructions were legally correct: W W Steele and
E G Thornburg, “Jury Instructions: A Persistent Failure to Communicate”
(1988) 67 North Carolina Law Review 77, 90.

2 Jury research
2.45 One study used jurors who had already sat in trials.62 The
jurors, who were asked to answer true or false questions about
selected pattern instructions, obtained low comprehension scores,
averaging less than 5% on the questions involving jurors’ duties and
procedural rules, and 41% on instructions on substantive law.
Further, it would appear that the jurors were not aware or would not
admit their lack of understanding since they very rarely chose the “I
don’t know” option in the questionnaire.
2.46 Another study also conducted a comprehension experiment on
jurors who had already sat in trials.63 It confirmed the results of other
studies showing a generally low level of juror comprehension of legal
rules used in trials. For example, the participants of this study were
confused about reasonable doubt and any doubt, with the majority
believing that any doubt was equivalent to a reasonable doubt.64
Moreover, on the question of whether reasonable doubt must be based
only on the evidence that was presented in the courtroom and not on
any conclusion jurors may draw from the evidence, only 32% gave the
correct answer (false).65
2.47 The authors of the study cited a number of factors that affect
comprehension, based on the data they gathered. First, jurors who
were exposed to more instructions generally answered more items
correctly, confirming that juror comprehension increased as a function
of exposure to instructions. Secondly, the jurors with higher education
levels had better comprehension results than those with lower
education levels. Finally, the provision of written instructions affected
62. A Reifman, S M Gusick and P C Ellsworth, “Real Jurors’ Understanding of

the Law in Real Cases” (1992) 16 Law and Human Behavior 539.
63. G P Kramer and D M Koenig, “Do Jurors Understand Criminal Jury
Instructions? Analyzing the Results of the Mighigan Juror Comprehension
Project” (1989) 23 University of Michigan Journal of Law Reform 401.
64 G P Kramer and D M Koenig, “Do Jurors Understand Criminal Jury
Instructions? Analyzing the Results of the Mighigan Juror Comprehension
Project” (1989) 23 University of Michigan Journal of Law Reform 401, 414.
65. This study administered the same comprehension test to people who had not
yet sat on trials and who therefore had not been exposed to legal direction
from a judge. This group performed better (48% answered correctly) than the
jurors (that is, those who had received legal instructions from a judge). This
led the authors of the study to conclude that jury instructions are ineffective
in assisting jurors understand the law. They offered one possible explanation
for the ineffectiveness of instructions, which is that jurors go to court with
pre-exiting beliefs about legal issues that are resistant to change. Such
beliefs are so entrenched that they act as rules in directing jurors’ decisions,
in spite of any instructions they receive at the trial that might be contrary or
different to their pre-conceived beliefs.

comprehension levels significantly, with those who received written

instructions scoring higher than those who did not.66
Self-reporting coupled with an objective assessment
2.48 Unlike most of the studies discussed so far, one jury survey67
used both self-assessment by jurors and an objective test. Immediately
after the completion of the trial, jurors were given a questionnaire
with questions eliciting subjective responses (for example “How well
did you feel you understood the jury instructions that the judge gave
you?”). The questionnaire also contained true or false and multiple
choice questions designed to test objectively the jurors’ comprehension
of the instructions they received during the trial.68
2.49 Based on jurors’ self-assessed answers, the study found that
almost all jurors (97% in criminal trials and over 98% in civil trials)
felt that they understood the judicial instructions either “completely”
or “pretty well”.69 However, their overall mean score on the objective
test was only 75%, which led the authors of the study to conclude that
the jurors had not understood the directions as well as they thought
they had.70
CONCLUSION
2.50 The results of a body of jury simulation research raise questions
about jurors’ level of comprehension of judicial directions. Some of the
directions that appear to be problematic include those that are vital to
the ability of juries to render correct verdicts, such as the directions on

Instructions? Analyzing the Results of the Michigan Juror Comprehension
Project” (1989) 23 University of Michigan Journal of Law Reform 401,
425-429.
67. B Saxton, “How Well Do Jurors Understand Jury Instructions? A Field Test
Using Real Juries and Real Trials in Wyoming” (1998) 33 Land and Water
Review 59.
Review 59, 79-81.
Review 59, 85.
Review 59, 86, 88.

2 Jury research
proof beyond reasonable doubt, presumption of innocence, onus of

proof, use of circumstantial evidence, and self-defence.71
2.51 The jury surveys which relied on self-assessment by jurors
consistently showed that most jurors believed that they understood
the judge’s directions72 and/or found the judge’s summing-up very
useful.73 However, the surveys that have gone beyond asking jurors
general questions about whether they understood the judge’s
directions (and/or whether they believed the summing-up was useful)
have found that jurors do not have the high level of comprehension
they thought they had,74 or that they did, in reality, misunderstand or
have problems with specific directions.75
71. See I Potas and D Rickwood, Do Juries Understand? (Australian Institute of

Criminology, 1984); D U Strawn and R W Buchanan, “Jury Confusion: A
Threat to Justice” (1976) 59 Judicature 478; W W Steele and E G Thornburg,
“Jury Instructions: A Persistent Failure to Communicate” (1988) 67 North
Carolina Law Review 77; A Reifman, S M Gusick and P C Ellsworth, “Real
Jurors’ Understanding of the Law in Real Cases” (1992) 16 Law and Human
Behavior 539; G P Kramer and D M Koenig, “Do Jurors Understand
Criminal Jury Instructions? Analyzing the Results of the Michigan Juror
Comprehension Project” (1989) 23 University of Michigan Journal of Law
Reform 401; B Saxton, “How Well Do Jurors Understand Jury Instructions?
A Field Test Using Real Juries and Real Trials in Wyoming” (1998) 33 Land
and Water Review 59.
72. I Vodanovich, The Criminal Jury in Western Australia (PhD Thesis,
University of Western Australia, 1989), 299; M Zander and P Henderson,
Crown Court Study (1993), [8.6.2]; J Jackson, “Juror Decision-making and
the Trial Process” in G Davis and S Lloyd-Bostock (ed) Psychology, Law, and
the Criminal Justice: International Developments in Research and Practice
(1992) 329-330; R Matthews, L Hancock and D Briggs, Jurors’ Perceptions,
Understanding, Confidence and Satisfaction in the Jury System: A Study in
Six Courts (United Kingdom, Home Office, 2005); L Trimboli, Juror
Understanding of Judicial Instructions in Criminal Trials, Crime and
Justice Bulletin No 119 (NSW Bureau of Crime Statistics and Research,
2008) 6.
Studies, Research Report 1 (1986) [6.49]; W Young, N Cameron, Y Tinsley,
Juries in Criminal Trials: Part Two: A Summary of Research Findings, New
Zealand Law Commission Preliminary Paper 37 (1999) vol 2, [7.3]; J Horan,
The Civil Jury System (PhD Thesis, University of Melbourne, 2004) 203;
L Trimboli, Juror Understanding of Judicial Instructions in Criminal Trials,
Research, 2008) 7.
Review 59, discussed in para 2.48-2.49.
75. See discussion of the New Zealand Law Commission jury study: para 2.33-
2.36.

2.52 The research currently available does seem to point to a need to

make jury directions more comprehensible in order to assist juries to
render verdicts that are in accordance with the law.

3. Model directions
Introduction
Benefits from model directions
Comprehensibility of model directions
INTRODUCTION
3.1 This chapter examines model directions, which are also known
as standard, specimen, or pattern directions. As these labels imply,
they are template or sample directions that judges may use to instruct
juries after they have been modified to suit the particular
circumstances of a case. They have a number of benefits, which are
outlined below. There are, however, potential problems in the way
they are sometimes used. For example, some judges use model
directions without deleting those parts that are not relevant to the
particular trial. The focus of this chapter is on the need for model
directions that better assist juror comprehension of the law because
they are written in language which most jurors would find easy to
understand.
NSW model directions

3.2 The Judicial Commission of NSW has published model directions
for criminal trials in the Criminal Trial Courts Bench Book (“the
Bench Book”). It has been prepared under the direction of the
Criminal Trial Courts Bench Book Committee, which includes judges
from the Supreme and District Courts, primarily to assist the judges
of these courts in the conduct of trials.
3.3 In 2002, the Chief Justice of NSW launched an extensively-
revised version of the Bench Book which was made available to
members of the public for the first time. The stated purpose of its
publication to the public was to enhance further “the contribution of
the Bench Book to the efficient administration of criminal justice by
ensuring that the legal representatives of all parties are aware of
what kind of direction is likely and are able to make submissions
directed to adapting the standard directions for the particular
circumstances of the case”.1
3.4 In R v Forbes,2 Chief Justice Spigelman explained the legal
significance of the Bench Book and its model directions:
It is appropriate to reiterate that the Bench Book does not
contain an authoritative statement of the law. Practitioners
should not act on the basis that a failure to direct in accordance
with the Bench Book is of itself indicative of legal error for
appellate purposes. Authority for what ought to have been in the
1. Judicial Commission of NSW, Criminal Trial Courts Bench Book (October

2008) Foreword.
2. R v Forbes (2005) 160 A Crim R 1; [2005] NSWCCA 377.

3 Model directions
content of a direction in a particular case will need to be

identified elsewhere.3
The Court of Criminal Appeal in that case held that a trial juge’s
failure to follow the model directions in the Bench Book could not be
relied upon as a basis for an appeal.
BENEFITS FROM MODEL DIRECTIONS

3.5 Because the criminal law has become very complex, model
directions can be of significant benefit to the trial judge and counsel.
First, they are a valuable timesaving device because they reduce the
time spent on researching the relevant law, and spare judges from
drafting directions from scratch.4
3.6 Secondly, the neutral language used in model directions may
decrease the likelihood that the directions given to the jury are more
favourable to one of the parties to the case than to another. However,
this is not to say that bias may not creep back in, if judges use the
model instructions only as a basis for their instructions, especially in
cases where the judge may have taken into account the submissions of
counsel on the content of a particular direction.5
3.7 Thirdly, model directions have a theoretical advantage in terms
of accuracy over directions written under the pressure of litigation.
Because they are usually the product of extensive research and
deliberation by committees, model directions are less likely to contain
erroneous statements of law than directions that are written under
time and other pressures associated with the trial.6
3.8 However, model directions have an inherent generality in the
way they are written, as they are prepared for use in a wide variety of
cases. Hence, they cannot be expected to provide legally accurate
directions for every set of circumstances that falls within their
coverage. They simply provide the building blocks for the actual
3. R v Forbes (2005) 160 A Crim R 1; [2005] NSWCCA 377, [72]-[73] quoting

the Foreword to the Bench Book.
4. See R G Nieland, “Assessing the Impact of Pattern Jury Instructions” (1978)
62 Judicature 185, 187-188.
5. W W Schwarzer, “Communicating with Juries: Problems and Remedies”
(1981) 69 California Law Review 731, 738.
6. See, however, R G Nieland, “Assessing the Impact of Pattern Jury
Instructions” (1978) 62 Judicature 185. The model instructions in Illinois
had little effect in reducing the total number of appeals.

directions that the judge gives to the jury.7 The comments of Justice
Hayne in a recent case are relevant on this point:
Model directions are necessarily framed at a level of abstraction
that divorces the model from the particular facts of, and issues
in, any specific trial. That is why such directions must be
moulded to take proper account of what has happened in the
trial. That moulding will usually require either addition to or
subtraction from the model, or both addition and subtraction.8
3.9 In another case, Justice Hayne prescribed the proper way for
using model directions:
The proper use of standard forms of jury instructions requires
the judge first to identify what are the real issues in the case,
then to identify the relevant instructions that are to be given to
the jury and then, most importantly, to instruct the jury by
relating the standard form of instruction to the real issues in the
case. The bare recitation to a jury of the relevant sections of a
bench book of standard instructions, unrelated to the real issues
in the case, does not fulfil the trial judge’s task.9
3.10 In addition to the benefits canvassed above, model directions

have the potential to be advantageous in one important aspect of
criminal trials: in assisting jurors to comprehend better the legal
directions they need to apply to the case. Trial judges can find it
difficult to formulate jury directions that are helpful to jurors because
of their overwhelming need to give legally accurate directions and, in
particular, to comply with judgments of appellate courts which state
the relevant law in language that jurors would find difficult to
understand. Model directions can be a means of addressing this
problem if formulated in language that reflects the law as established
by appellate courts but stated in a way that jurors can easily
understand.
COMPREHENSIBILITY OF MODEL DIRECTIONS

3.11 There has been no study, so far, to find out whether jurors are
able to understand the current model directions in the Bench Book. In
contrast, a number of studies in the United States have tested model
7. D Watt, Helping Jurors Understand (Carswell, Toronto, 2007) 81-82.

8. HML v The Queen (2008) 245 ALR 204; [2008] HCA 16, [120].
9. Tully v The Queen (2006) 230 CLR 234; [2006] HCA 56, [93].

3 Model directions
directions and found that a substantial number of jurors did not

understand them.10
3.12 For example, in a study of selected instructions from California’s
Book of Approved Instructions, the subjects obtained a very low score
of less than 40% under one measure of comprehension.11 A study of
Texas’s model directions yielded very poor results, with the
comprehension scores for each of the directions ranging from about 5%
to less than 20%.12
3.13 While the American studies are not directly applicable to the
Australian context because jury trials are conducted differently in the
United States – for example, American judges do not assist jurors to
apply the legal directions to the particular facts of the case since
counsel for each side perform this function – these studies are
nevertheless instructive in demonstrating that jurors may find model
directions written in highly technical language difficult to understand.
Improving comprehension through better language

3.14 Some studies have found that rewriting model directions using
certain linguistic principles improves juror comprehension.13 In one
study, for example, the comprehension rates scored by the
participants improved from 51% with the original directions to 80%
after the directions were re-written twice.14 Some of the principles
that may be helpful in writing better-understood directions are
included in the following paragraphs.
10. R Charrow and V Charrow, “Making Legal Language Understandable:

A Psycholinguistic Study of Jury Directions” (1979) 79 Columbia Law
Review 1306; W W Steele and E G Thornburg, “Jury Instructions:
A Persistent Failure to Communicate” (1989) 67 North Carolina Law Review
77; A Elwork, B Sales and J Alfini, Making Jury Instructions
Understandable (1982) 45; A Reifman, S M Gusick and P C Ellsworth, “Real
Jurors’ Understanding of the Law in Real Cases” (1992) 16 Law and Human
Behavior 539.
Review 1306.
12. W W Steele and E G Thornburg, “Jury Instructions: A Persistent Failure to
Communicate” (1989) 67 North Carolina Law Review 77.
13. A Elwork, B Sales and J Alfini, Making Jury Instructions Understandable
(1982) 45; R Charrow and V Charrow, “Making Legal Language
Understandable: A Psycholinguistic Study of Jury Directions” (1979) 79
Columbia Law Review 1306; L Severance and E Loftus, “Improving the
Ability of Jurors to Comprehend and Apply Criminal Jury Instructions”
(1982) 17 Law and Society Review 153.
(1982) 45.

Organisation
3.15 The organisation of jury directions determines to a large extent
how much information jurors will understand and remember. Hence,
one of the most important steps to be taken in rewriting directions is
to organise them in the most logical structure possible. Topics that are
connected to one another by a common concept may be grouped
together. For example, one grouping could include all the directions
that explain aspects of how the evidence should or should not be used.
Further, the order of ideas may be presented so that each is helpful to
understanding the succeeding one.15
Sentence length and complexity
3.16 The length and complexity of sentences affect comprehension
and recall. As a general rule, longer sentences are more difficult to
understand than shorter ones. However, it is the grammatical and
semantic complexity of directions — and not necessarily sentence
length or the number of words used — that significantly affects their
comprehensibility.16 Hence, directions that contain fewer words are
not necessarily more comprehensible.17
Active/Passive Voice
3.17 As a general rule, it is better to use the active rather than the
passive voice. However, the passive voice is effective in certain
instances, such as when there is a need to explain the object of the
sentence further.18 Take, for example, the following passage from an
instruction on expert witnesses:
Of course, the opinions expressed by [GH] based on [his/her] own
observations or knowledge and experience (as distinct from those
based on facts related by others or assumptions) are to be
assessed by you.19
15. R Charrow and V Charrow, “Making Legal Language Understandable: A

Psycholinguistic Study of Jury Directions” (1979) 79 Columbia Law Review
1306, 1317-1318.
(1982) 150-167; See also R Charrow and V Charrow, “Making Legal
Language Understandable: A Psycholinguistic Study of Jury Directions”
(1979) 79 Columbia Law Review 1306, 1317-1318, 1326-1327
17. See, eg, the rewritten Californian pattern instructions on the presumption of
innocence, reasonable doubt and the onus of proof, which are longer than the
old directions but in simpler and clearer language: para 3.28-3.29.
(1982), 175-176.
2008) [2-1110].

3 Model directions
By turning the principal verb into the active voice, the sentence can
appropriately retain the other passive phrases to explain the object of
the sentence, thus:
Of course, you must assess the opinions expressed by [GH] based
on [his/her] own observations or knowledge and experience (as
distinct from those based on facts related by others or
assumptions).
Negative sentences
3.18 A negative sentence is one that has one or more words using
negators (for example, not, never, less than, few) that modify the
meaning of the entire sentence. As a general rule, jurors understand
and remember affirmative sentences better than negative sentences.20
For example, it is usually better to tell jurors what to do rather than
what not to do.21 However, there are situations where negative
sentences are appropriate. For example, where a series of directions
expressed in the positive form are given to the jury, a warning against
using certain evidence in a prohibitive way may need to be
emphasised by expressing it in the negative form. Double negatives
are particularly problematic and should be avoided whenever
possible.22 In explaining the standard of proof, for example, it is often
easy to lapse into a confusing use of negatives:
In other words you should ask yourselves whether there is any
reasonable possibility that the accused did not do what the
Crown alleges against him/her. Unless the Crown satisfies you
that no such possibility exists you must find the accused not
guilty.23
Legal jargon and uncommon words

3.19 Legal jargon is a common way of expressing precise legal
meanings among judges and lawyers but is often completely foreign to
jurors. Some social scientists consider the use of legal jargon and
unfamiliar words as “one of the worst (if not the worst) problems with
[jury instructions] and is responsible for causing a great deal of

Review 1306, 1324-1325.
(1982) 45, 172-173.
22. For an example of a direction containing several negatives and its rewritten
version, see para 3.26.
2008) [3-600].

confusion”.24 An example of the use of uncommon words can be found

in this explanation of the right to silence:
It is important therefore that you bear in mind that no inference
adverse to [the accused] can be drawn from the fact that [he/she]
took note of the caution administered by the police and chose to
remain silent.25
Homonyms
3.20 These are words with more than one meaning. They should be
avoided whenever possible because they can be a source of confusion
for jurors. In one American study many participants thought that the
phrase “material allegation” referred to allegations relating to
physical evidence. A number of them also believed that the word “Bar”
referred to a drinking establishment.26 The following example has
attempted to get around such a problem with respect to the word
“immediately” by employing a further technical legal term (“remotely”)
to distinguish it from its purely temporal meaning. The force of the
term “remotely” is unlikely to be appreciated by a non-legal audience:
The Crown must establish, secondly, that the accused did some
act towards committing the intended crime which was
immediately (rather than remotely) connected with committing
that crime, and which cannot reasonably be regarded as having
any purpose other than to commit that particular crime.27
Synonyms
3.21 The indiscriminate use of synonyms to avoid repetition or for
other stylistic reasons may cause confusion because the jurors might
assume that the use of a different word is an intentional attempt to
distinguish between shades of meaning.28
Antonyms
3.22 The use of antonyms formed by the addition of negative
modifiers (eg, polite-impolite) should be avoided because research has
shown that such antonyms are more difficult to understand and
remember than those with a different root (eg, polite-impolite-rude).

(1982) 177.
2008) [4-110] (emphasis added).
(1982) 45, 179-180.
(1982) 180.

3 Model directions
Hence, it is better to use “ignore” instead of “disregard”, which is a

negation of the word “regard” and is commonly used in jury
directions.29 An example can be found in this suggested explanation of
judicial comment on the evidence in the summing-up:
If I happen to express any views upon questions of fact, you must
disregard those views, unless they happen to agree with your
own independent assessment of the evidence.30
Movement towards plain English directions

3.23 A number of overseas jurisdictions have rewritten their model
directions in plain English to make them more understandable to
jurors. The largest such project was undertaken in California. In 1997,
the Chief Justice of California appointed a 29-member Task Force on
Jury Instructions to write legally accurate jury directions in plain
English. The civil subcommittee of the Task Force, which consisted of
18 legal professionals, with the assistance of hundreds of California
lawyers who were involved in reviewing various drafts, completed a
new set of 800 directions for civil cases in 2003.31
3.24 Below are sample directions from the old set of directions, the
Book of Approved Instructions (BAJI), and their equivalent directions
from the new set of directions called the Judicial Council of California
Civil Jury Instructions (CACI).32
3.25 BAJI 2.00 reads:
Circumstantial evidence is evidence that, if found to be true,
proves a fact from which an inference of the existence of another
fact may be drawn. A factual inference is a deduction that may
logically and reasonably be drawn from one or more facts
established by the evidence.
The counterpart provision in the CACI (number 202) reads:

Some evidence proves a fact directly, such as testimony of a
witness who saw a jet plane flying across the sky. Some evidence
proves a fact indirectly, such as testimony of a witness who saw

(1982) 180.
31. See Judicial Council of California, “New Plain-English Jury Instructions
Adopted to Assist Jurors in California Courts” (Media Release No 42, 2003).
32. California Courts, “Plain English Examples” in Guide to California Jury
Service: Civil Jury Instructions Resource Center
«http://www.courtinfo.ca.gov/jury/civiljuryinstructions/plain_english.htm»
at 5 November 2008.

only the white trail that jet planes often leave. This indirect
evidence is sometimes referred to as “circumstantial evidence.”
In either instance, the witness’s testimony is evidence that a jet
plane flew across the sky.
3.26 BAJI 2.21 reads:

Failure of recollection is common. Innocent misrecollection is not
uncommon.
The second sentence in BAJI 2.21 contains triple negatives that make
the direction confusing and difficult to understand. The counterpart
CACI (number 107) avoids these negatives and uses simpler language:
People often forget things or make mistakes in what they
remember.
3.27 In 2005, the Judicial Council of California approved more than

700 new jury directions for use in criminal cases. A committee of
between 15 and 18 legal professionals spent hundreds of hours and
took eight years to finish the new directions.33 An example of this
work relates to a portion of the old model direction for attempted
murder, which stated:
The law does not undertake to measure in units of time the

length of the period during which the thought must be pondered
before it can ripen into an intent to kill which is truly deliberate
and premeditated.34
The rewritten direction provides:

The length of time the person spends considering whether to kill
does not alone determine whether the killing is deliberate and
premeditated.35
3.28 The directions on presumption of innocence, reasonable doubt

and onus of proof provide another example. The old directions stated:
A defendant in a criminal action is presumed to be innocent until

the contrary is proved, and in case of a reasonable doubt whether
[his] [her] guilt is satisfactorily shown, [he] [she] is entitled to a
verdict of not guilty. This presumption places upon the People
the burden of proving [him] [her] guilty beyond a reasonable
doubt.
33. “California Jury Instructions Translated into Plain English” (September

2005) California Bar Journal (online).
34. CALJIC (California Jury Instructions, Criminal) 8.67.
35. CALCRIM (Judicial Council of California Criminal Jury Instructions) 601.

3 Model directions
Reasonable doubt is defined as follows: It is not a mere possible

doubt; because everything relating to human affairs is open to
some possible or imaginary doubt. It is that state of the case
which, after the entire comparison and consideration of all the
evidence, leaves the minds of the jurors in that condition that
they cannot say they feel an abiding conviction of the truth of the
charge.36
3.29 The rewritten directions are longer but in simpler and clearer
language:
I will now explain the presumption of innocence and the People’s
burden of proof. The defendant[s] (has/have) pleaded not guilty to
the charge[s]. The fact that a criminal charge has been filed
against the defendant[s] is not evidence that the charge is true.
You must not be biased against the defendant[s] just because
(he/she/they) (has/have) been arrested, charged with a crime, or
brought to trial.
A defendant in a criminal case is presumed to be innocent. This

presumption requires that the People prove a defendant guilty
beyond a reasonable doubt. Whenever I tell you the People must
prove something, I mean they must prove it beyond a reasonable
doubt [unless I specifically tell you otherwise].
Proof beyond a reasonable doubt is proof that leaves you with an

abiding conviction that the charge is true. The evidence need not
eliminate all possible doubt because everything in life is open to
some possible or imaginary doubt.
In deciding whether the People have proved their case beyond a

reasonable doubt, you must impartially compare and consider all
the evidence that was received throughout the entire trial.
Unless the evidence proves the defendant[s] guilty beyond a
reasonable doubt, (he/she/they) (is/are) entitled to an acquittal
and you must find (him/her/them) not guilty.37
3.30 Apart from California, other American jurisdictions that have

adopted model directions having a plain English emphasis include:
Alaska, Delaware, Michigan, Minnesota, Missouri, and North Dakota.
Several other states, such as Arizona, Florida, Vermont, and
36. CALJIC (California Jury Instructions, Criminal) 2.90.

37. CALCRIM (Judicial Council of California Criminal Jury Instructions) 103.

Washington, are rewriting directions specifically with the aim of using

plain English.38
NSW model directions

3.31 The model directions in the Bench Book may contain language
that is very difficult to understand. They may contain legal jargon and
many words and phrases that are unfamiliar to most people. The
studies discussed above have indicated that the use of legal jargon and
unfamiliar words is the most common and serious cause of jurors’
difficulty in understanding directions. Further, many of the
sentences39 may be too long. Their structures may be complex because
they contain too many clauses that embody ideas that repeat, qualify,
add to or negate the other clauses in the same sentence. The complex
structures of the sentences may make the directions quite confusing
and difficult to follow. If the directions are difficult to understand
through reading, jurors are likely to find them even more difficult to
follow, understand and remember when a judge is reading them out.
3.32 One of the reasons for difficult language in model directions is
the desire to be legally accurate. To prevent possible appeals,
directions use the language found in case law and statutes. Directions
therefore contain complex legal rules and explain concepts in legal
language that is foreign to jurors. Efficiency in terms of time-savings
and legal accuracy overshadow the aim of ensuring that jurors
properly understand the relevant legal rules and concepts.
A need to rewrite the model directions in plain English?
3.33 The Commission considers that jury directions should use
language that jurors can understand. This is a key element in
enabling juries to make well-informed decisions. Courts have
underlined the importance of recognising jurors as the main audience
of directions,40 as well as the desirability for judges to use easily
understood, unambiguous and non-technical language.41
3.34 The issue arises whether the NSW Judicial Commission should
review the model directions in the Bench Book to ensure that jurors
38. American Judicature Society, “Plain-English Jury Instructions”

«http://www.ajs.org/jc/juries/jc_improvements_plainenglish.asp» at 14
November 2008.
39. For example, those in the directions on circumstantial evidence, provocation
and self-defence.
40. See Doggett v The Queen (2001) 208 CLR 343; [2001] HCA 46, [2] (Gleeson
CJ).
41. See R v Forbes (2005) 160 A Crim R 1; [2005] NSWCCA 377, [79] (Spigelman
CJ).

3 Model directions
can understand them. A further question then arises as to which

directions need to be rewritten and how best to do so.
3.35 If a rewrite is to occur, the Judicial Commission would need to
consult widely, including with people who have expertise in
communication, linguistics and psychology, as well as other lay people
who may be able to help make the model directions more
comprehensible. It may also be useful to conduct empirical tests on the
draft directions to ensure that jurors will understand them readily. It
is, of course, very important to make sure the new directions are also
legally accurate so that they can survive challenges before appellate
courts.
3.36 Related issues are how to encourage judges to use model
direction regularly; what their status should be; and whether this
should be identified in legislation or rules of court.
ISSUE 3.1
(1) What model directions contained in the Criminal Trial Courts Bench
Book, if any, should be rewritten to make them more understandable
to jurors?
(2) What process should a review of the Bench Book follow?
ISSUE 3.2
(1) How can judges be encouraged to make wide use of model
directions?
(2) What should be the status of the directions in the Bench Book and
should that status be identified in legislation or rules of court?


Directions about trial
4.
practice and procedure
Providing jurors with a framework for deliberation
The juror’s oath
The opening remarks
The role of the judge and the role of the jury
Juror conduct and the trial process
The onus and standard of proof
The right to silence
Leaving alternative verdicts and defences
Perseverance directions
4.1** This chapter considers directions that aim to give jurors general
guidance as to how they go about their task. Many of the relevant
directions are contained in the summing-up, but they are often also
delivered at other times, including, most importantly, in the judge’s
opening remarks.
4.2 Before considering the individual directions, a question arises as
to when many of them should be delivered to best effect and, in
particular, whether judges should be required to give them in their
opening remarks
PROVIDING JURORS WITH A FRAMEWORK FOR DELIBERATION

4.3 There is a proliferation of reports indicating that it is common
for jurors to misunderstand what is expected of them, and that, while
the vast majority of jurors are conscientious and committed, some are
inattentive or confused.1 The Managing Prejudicial Publicity study
quotes a striking example:
There was a ... juror who didn’t understand what was going on. I
had a quiet private conversation with her and she obviously did
not understand what were ‘facts’, what counted as evidence in
the case. She thought that evidence was what she thought, not
what was presented in court.2
4.4 In Chapter 2, we note that a number of jurors in the New

Zealand Law Commission study reported wanting an organising
framework from the beginning of trial.3 Similar observations have
been made in the Managing Prejudicial Publicity study, the UNSW
Pilot Jury Study,4 and in a recent three-State study surveying 600
** Parts of this chapter (para 4.3-4.6 and para 4.17-4.20) have been contributed
by Professor Jill Hunter of the University of NSW.
Justice Foundation of NSW, 2001); J Hunter and D Boniface, with J Chan,
M Chesterman and D Thomson, funded by the Law and Justice Foundation
of NSW, awaiting publication, but see J Hunter and D Boniface, “Secret Jury
Business: What Jurors Search For and What They Don’t Get” (Conference
Paper, British Society of Criminology, Huddersfield, England, July 2008);
R Matthews, L Hancock and D Briggs, Jurors’ Perceptions, Understanding,
(United Kingdom Home Office, 2005).
2. M Chesterman, J Chan and S Hampton, Managing Prejudicial Publicity
(Law and Justice Foundation of NSW, 2001), [474].
3. Para 2.34.
4. “For example, I think that a brief set of suggestions about how to manage
the discussion should be issued to the jurors. I think we struggled somewhat

4 Directions about trial practice and procedure
jurors, where over a quarter of the 134 NSW juror participants said
that they would have valued more guidance on how they should
deliberate.5 This desire for assistance on how to deliberate is not
surprising. Jurors have an important task at hand, and studies and
anecdote emphasise that jurors mostly take their job very seriously.
However, arguably, there is neither need nor justification for seeking
information beyond the evidence if jurors understand that the trial is
not structured according to norms portrayed through fiction, and that
a real criminal trial is not an adversarial contest between the parties.
Rather, it puts the prosecution to proof and embeds important rights
to the defendant.
4.5 The UNSW Pilot Jury Study explored this particular perspective
and uncovered, in relation to 10 trials, a spread and intensity of juror
misunderstandings about the lack of obligations upon the defence, and
revealed blindness to the right to silence and other fundamental
principles of accusatorial justice.6 These misunderstandings appeared
to feed a sense of frustration about in-court processes, and raise
concerns about whether some jurors wrongly consider that their task
is to ascertain guilt independent of the evidence in the trial. Jury
research presents a strong case for acknowledging the links between
enhanced judicial instruction on fundamental features of the criminal
trial process and jurors’ ability and willingness to deliberate
effectively, and to conduct themselves according to a set of norms that
meet the baseline expectations of a jury trial.7
to overcome split decisions, and we ended up handing in one “undecided”

because of this. …. Perhaps a pre-arranged, typed sheet of elements for each
charge could be provided, since this was one of our main issues - with the
elements and definition on the page, it would rely less on each person
hearing and recording accurately”: Juror 8I. The UNSW Pilot Jury Study
has not yet been published: See para 2.22 and para 2.31.
5. J Goodman-Delahunty, N Brewer, J Clough, J Horan, J R P Ogloff, D Tait,
and J Pratley, Practices, Policies and Procedures that Influence Juror
Satisfaction in Australia, Research and Public Policy Series No 87
(Australian Institute of Criminology, 2008), 139. In Victoria, 23% expressed
the same view, with 19% indicating the same in SA.
6. See for example, Dyers v The Queen (2002) 210 CLR 285, [53] (Kirby J): “The
prosecution is put to the proof. It is important in such circumstances that the
reasoning appropriate to an adversarial civil trial should not undermine the
accusatorial elements of a criminal trial. Otherwise the cards will be unduly
stacked against the accused as the mind of the jury … is diverted to
questions about a failure by the accused to give, or call, particular evidence”.
7. Consistent views are expressed in M Chesterman, J Chan and S Hampton,
Managing Prejudicial Publicity: An Empirical Study of Criminal Jury Trials
in New South Wales (Law and Justice Foundation of NSW, 2001), [532], and
in W Young, N Cameron, Y Tinsley, Juries in Criminal Trials: Part Two: A

THE JUROR’S OATH

4.6 An opportunity for reinforcing important juror obligations arises
in the context of the juror’s oath and affirmation “to give a true verdict
according to the evidence”.8 This short uncomplicated statement
formalises and solemnises a juror’s undertaking to act with integrity
in the task to which he or she has been conscripted. It underscores the
obligation to evaluate the evidence with sincerity and honesty, and
arrive at a verdict accordingly. For lawyers, the oath per se connotes
an important commitment, and the words of the oath express the
commitment that a juror will give a verdict limited only according to
the evidence presented by the parties in court. For lay people, these
meanings may not be obvious. This raises two matters: first, is there a
benefit in recasting the oath so that these features are expressly
reinforced for each juror; and secondly, the question whether trial
judges should be encouraged to explain to jurors the meaning of the
oath and the importance of its expression of commitment to apply
sincerely and honestly the fundamental rules and principles of
Australia’s criminal justice system both during the taking of evidence
and during jury deliberations.9
ISSUE 4.1
(1) Should trial judges be encouraged to include in their opening remarks
an explanation that by taking an oath a juror makes a serious
commitment to participate within the legal process and abide by its
rules?
(2) Should the juror oath be revised to articulate more expansively the
important commitments it embodies?
THE OPENING REMARKS

4.7 In NSW, it has been common practice for about 20 years for the
judge to give some remarks to the jury at the beginning of the trial.
Prior to this practice, the judge remained completely silent. It was left
to the prosecutor, if thought fit, to explain the framework of the case
to the jury.
4.8 The opening remarks may include such matters as the respective
roles of the judge and jury, the duty of jurors to rely on the evidence
presented during the trial and not to examine material from outside

Paper 37 (1999) vol 2, [6.7]-[6.11].
8. Pursuant to Jury Act 1977 (NSW) s 72A.
9. See generally R S Willen, “Rationalization of Anglo-Legal Culture: The
Testimonial Oath” (1983) 34 British Journal of Sociology 109.

sources such as the media and the internet, the prohibitions regarding
conducting independent investigations or discussing the case with
non-jurors during the course of the trial, selection of a foreperson, and
other matters relating to the conduct of the trial (for example, hours of
sitting, likely duration of the trial, and so on). The opening remarks
may also cover a few legal concepts such as the right to silence, the
presumption of innocence, and the onus and standard of proof.
4.9 The AIJA survey mentioned earlier10 examined the current
judicial practice relating to the opening remarks. It found that about
87% of the 23 NSW judges who participated in the survey discuss legal
concepts in their opening remarks. Further, there is a lack of
uniformity in the legal concepts these judges cover:11
78% discuss the presumption of innocence;
91% mention the onus of proof;
87% identify the standard of proof; and
70% discuss the meaning of “beyond reasonable doubt”.12
The survey also revealed that only 17% of the judges (4 out of 23) give
the jury something in writing in support of the opening remarks.13
4.10 In light of the AIJA finding that a substantial number of
judges do not give legal directions in their opening remarks, an
issue that arises is whether it should be mandatory for judges to
give certain preliminary directions during their opening remarks for
the reasons already discussed.14
4.11 The Victorian Court of Appeal, commenting on the
desirability of trial judges discussing, during their opening remarks,
some of the directions that are subsequently given in the judge’s
charge, stated that:
10. Para 2.26-2.28.

Institute of Judicial Administration, 2006), 47.
12. The figure is surprising considering the case law stating that the concept of
reasonable doubt is an ordinary phrase and is not to be given technical
definition by the judge: see para 4.30.
Institute of Judicial Administration, 2006), 46.
14. Para 4.4-4.5.

there is no reason to doubt that the jury, once provided with such
a framework, are not only capable of interpreting and applying
such instructions, but will benefit from their timely provision.15
Consideration should be given to the scope of the preliminary

directions, that is, what matters should and should not be covered
in the judge’s opening remarks.
4.12 This chapter considers directions relating broadly to
procedure and practice, including instruction on the juror’s oath, the
role of the judge and the role of the jury, the trial process and juror
conduct, the right to silence, and the onus and standard of proof.
Other matters that could also be considered are discussed in other
chapters of this Consultation Paper, including directions on the
assessment of evidence such as demeanour, circumstantial
evidence, and evidence given by Indigenous witnesses.16 The
question of giving preliminary directions on substantive law is
discussed in Chapter 9.17 For example, should there be preliminary
directions on basic rules relating to evidence, such as the distinction
between direct and circumstantial evidence, and the assessment of
the credibility of witnesses?
4.13 A final issue to consider is whether a written copy or summary of
the preliminary directions should be given to each juror to assist them
in receiving and assessing the evidence before them.
ISSUE 4.2
(1) Should it be mandatory for judges to give certain preliminary
directions in their opening remarks to the jury?
(2) If so, what should be included in the judge’s preliminary directions?
(3) Should jurors be given a written copy or summary of these preliminary
legal directions?
THE ROLE OF THE JUDGE AND THE ROLE OF THE JURY

4.14 The separation of roles, whereby the judge is said to be
responsible for determining questions of law and the jury is said to be
responsible for determining questions of fact, has a long history.18
15. R v PZG [2007] VSCA 54, [21] (Vincent, Redlich JJA, and Kellam AJA).
16. See para 8.62-8.69, para 8.73-8.77 and para 8.79-8.87.
17. Para 9.90-9.103.
18. R J Farley, “Instructions to Juries – Their Role in the Judicial Process”
(1932) 42 Yale Law Journal 194, 195-205; MacKenzie v The Queen (1996)
190 CLR 348, 365 (Dawson and Toohey JJ). See also Jones v The Queen
(1997) 191 CLR 439, 442 (Brennan CJ).

4.15 The Bench Book provides judges with a suggested explanation of

the respective roles of judge and jury. The trial judge provides this
explanation at the commencement of the trial as well as in the
summing-up. At the commencement of the trial, the trial judge
advises the jurors that they are “the sole judges of the facts” and that
he or she will direct them as to the “relevant legal principles” and how
they should apply them to the issues the jury will have to decide in
arriving at its verdict.19 In the summing up, the judge again reminds
the jurors of their respective roles.20
4.16 While it is a “basic assumption” of the criminal justice system
that judges and juries do not share the skills used in assessing
evidence equally, sometimes, in exceptional cases, judicial experience
is accorded greater weight than the experience of a jury. In such cases,
a trial judge is required to give the jurors a warning that alerts them
to what judicial experience has shown.21 Otherwise, the courts accept
the jury as the possessor of both the skills and the advantages that are
required to reach a proper verdict.22
ISSUE 4.3
(1) Are the current instructions on the role of the judge and the role of the
jury adequate?
(2) If not, how can they be improved?
JUROR CONDUCT AND THE TRIAL PROCESS

4.17 Juror behaviour tends to be notable when it creates a sensation
of one form or another. Typically, it will be attended with frenzied
media commentary. There are also instances of jurors’ in-court
conduct that have attracted appellate consideration. These include the
trial of Webb and Hay, during which jurors expressed sympathy to the
family of the victim,23 and cases in which it has been alleged that
jurors have fallen asleep.24 Most recently, in NSW, media attention
2008) [1-520].
2008) [7-020].
21. The extent to which judges may or must concern themselves with the jury’s
role as fact-finders is dealt with in ch 1: para 1.6-1.10.
22. Jones v The Queen (1997) 191 CLR 439, 442 (Brennan CJ).
23. Webb v The Queen (1994) 181 CLR 41.
24. See, eg, R v CX [2006] QCA 409; R v Yasso [2007] VSCA 306; Commonwealth
Bank of Australia v Falzon [1998] VSCA 79. See also R v Grant [1964] SASR
331, 338; Stathooles v Mt Isa Mines Ltd [1997] 2 Qd R 106, 119.

fixed on juror conduct following the discharge of the jury in the so-
called “Sudoku” trial.25
4.18 This incident raised questions about the challenges facing jurors,
and the potential for juror misunderstandings and lapses in behaviour
during long, complex cases and cases where parties extensively rely on
electronic surveillance.
ISSUE 4.4
How should the trial judge explain to the jurors the conduct that is expected
of them during the trial and their deliberations?
Encouraging juror input into trial times

4.19 Aside from techniques that might promote enhanced juror
appreciation of what is expected of them, one potential improvement
in the regime of judicial (and other) assistance to jurors is to make
sure that jurors are aware that they can, and should, seek a break if
necessary. Judicial direction to jurors encouraging them to seek
breaks when needed may aid jurors’ responsiveness to other directions
if, as the New Zealand Law Commission report indicated, jurors
respond best to judges “who made it clear that both the court and the
court staff were concerned about, and wanted to be responsive to, their
needs during the trial”.26
4.20 On the other hand, there may also be an argument for meeting
juror needs in particular cases if they would prefer to sit more hours
than those scheduled in order, for example, to reduce frustration about
the sometimes apparently inefficient use of their time.
ISSUE 4.5
(1) Should trial judges encourage jurors to make known when they, or
some of their number, feel they need a break or their concentration is
lapsing?
25. R v Lonsdale and Holland (District Court of NSW, Zahra DCJ, June 2008);
M Knox, “The game’s up: jurors playing Sudoku abort trial”, Sydney Morning
Herald (11 June 2008), 1, 6.
Preliminary Paper 37 (1999) vol 2, [2.24]: “Jurors responded best to judges
who used their opening to put them at ease, who addressed them directly
and at least with the appearance of spontaneity, and who made it clear that
both the court and the court staff were concerned about, and wanted to be
responsive to, their needs during the trial. Judges were usually seen as
doing this well”.

(2) Should judges seek other input from jurors about the arrangement of
sitting times?
THE ONUS AND STANDARD OF PROOF

4.21 In criminal cases, the “onus of proof” (sometimes also referred to
as the “burden of proof”) initially rests on the prosecution, who must
prove the accused’s guilt. The level of proof which the prosecution
must attain in establishing the accused’s guilt is referred to as the
“standard of proof”. The standard in a criminal case is beyond
reasonable doubt.
4.22 The Bench Book suggests the following form of words for
introducing the onus and standard of proof:
As this is a criminal trial the burden or obligation of proof of the
guilt of the accused is placed squarely on the Crown. That
burden rests upon the Crown in respect of every element or
essential fact that makes up the offence with which the accused
has been charged. That burden never shifts to the accused. There
is no obligation whatsoever on the accused to prove any fact or
issue that is in dispute before you. It is of course not for the
accused to prove his/her innocence but for the Crown to establish
his/her guilt.
A critical part of the criminal justice system is the presumption

of innocence. What it means is that a person charged with a
criminal offence is presumed to be innocent unless and until the
Crown persuades a jury that the person is guilty beyond
reasonable doubt.27
Onus of proof
4.23 The onus of proof of all matters in issue in a criminal trial
generally rests upon the prosecution.28
2008) [3-600].
28. However, there are some matters where the onus of proof will remain with
the accused. They include, eg, the defence of substantial impairment by
abnormality of mind (Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 23A(4)), the onus of
establishing which rests upon the defence, although only on the balance of
probabilities: R v Ayoub [1984] 2 NSWLR 511; and deemed possession in
relation to drug trafficking: Drug Misuse and Trafficking Act 1985 (NSW)
s 29(a). This paper is not concerned with the evidential burden which can
rest upon the accused to raise a matter for which the legal onus of proof will
then return to the prosecution. The jury does not need to concern itself with
the evidential burden.

4.24 The judge’s summing-up should always include a direction that

the onus of proof rests on the prosecution to prove the defendant’s
guilt.29 Whether a judge has adequately instructed the jury on the
onus of proof is viewed in the context of the summing-up as a whole.30
4.25 Australian courts have accepted that a judge should not sum up
in a way that detracts from the critical question of whether the
prosecution has proved the guilt of the accused beyond reasonable
doubt. Attempts to give further content to the concept of beyond
reasonable doubt, or to direct the minds of the jury beyond it, risk
confusing or even reversing the onus of proof.
4.26 Inviting the jury to search for a reason why a victim or other
witness would make a false accusation may also run the risk of
reversing the onus of proof. Without further direction, this could leave
the jury with the impression that the accused bears some onus of
proving the existence of a motive for the false accusation.31 For
example, a judge should not raise the question in a sexual assault case
(where evidence of motive has not been raised) “why would the
complainant lie?” in a way that gives the jury the impression that “it
was up to the accused to come up with a plausible answer to the
question”.32 Such an impression amounts to a reversal of the onus of
proof.33 Justice Sperling has observed:
To instruct a jury to start with the presumption that a Crown
witness is telling the truth is inconsistent with the concepts
underlying a criminal trial, embodied in the standard directions
concerning the onus of proof and the jury’s obligation to consider
what evidence to accept and what evidence to reject. ... [Juries]
should not be encouraged to begin with a presumption that
evidence led against the accused is true for no better reason than
that is given on oath.34
4.27 Further, it has been held that judges in summing up should not
leave the jury with the impression that the case against the accused
was proved and that they should convict unless he or she had satisfied
29. R v Jorgic (1964) 80 WN (NSW) 761, 762-763; R v Hepworth [1955] 2 QB

600, 602. On the onus of proof, see: Woolmington v DPP [1935] AC 462, 481.
30. R v Ho (2002) 130 A Crim R 545; [2002] NSWCCA 147, [32] Meagher JA.
31. Doe v R [2008] NSWCCA 203, [21]-[60] (Latham J).
32. R v F (1995) 83 A Crim R 502, 511-512. See also Palmer v The Queen (1998)
193 CLR 1, 7-9; R v Jovanovic (1997) 98 A Crim R 1; R v E (1996) 39
NSWLR 450, 461-466; South v R [2007] NSWCCA 117, [36]-[44]; Doe v R
[2008] NSWCCA 203, [59].
33. R v E (1996) 39 NSWLR 450, 464.
34. R v Jovanovic (1997) 98 A Crim R 1, 21.

them of his or her innocence, for example, by emphasising the

abundant evidence calling for an answer in the prosecution’s case and
suggesting that the case had been “established”.35
ISSUE 4.6
Are the standard directions relating to the onus of proof adequate?
Standard of proof
4.28 In Australia, judges instruct the jury that, before returning a
verdict of guilty, they must find the accused guilty “beyond reasonable
doubt” and generally do so without elaboration or explanation.
4.29 The Bench Book suggests the following instruction:
The Crown must prove the accused’s guilt beyond reasonable
doubt. That is the high standard of proof that the Crown must
achieve before you can convict the accused. At the end of your
consideration of the evidence in the trial and the submissions
made to you by the parties you must ask yourself whether the
Crown has established the accused’s guilt beyond reasonable
doubt. In other words you should ask yourselves whether there is
any reasonable possibility that the accused did not do what the
Crown alleges against him/her. Unless the Crown satisfies you
that no such possibility exists you must find the accused not
guilty.
... In a criminal trial there is only one ultimate issue that a jury
has to decide. Has the Crown proved the guilt of the accused
beyond reasonable doubt? If the answer is “yes”, the appropriate
verdict is “guilty”. If the answer is “no”, the verdict must be “not
guilty”.36
4.30 Since 1961, when Chief Justice Dixon referred to the formula
“beyond reasonable doubt” as “time honoured”,37 appellate courts in
Australia have consistently held that it is an expression well
understood by ordinary people and that it is a matter for the jury to
decide whether a doubt is reasonable in the circumstances.38 That is,
the jury may, but the judge may not, define what is meant by “beyond
35. R v Bentley [2001] 1 CrAppR 307, 326.

2008) [3-600].
37. Dawson v The Queen (1961) 106 CLR 1, 18. See also Thomas v The Queen
(1960) 102 CLR 584, 605.
38. Green v The Queen (1971) 126 CLR 28, 32-33. See also R v Chatzidimitriou
(2000) 1 VR 493, 496-498; Darkan v The Queen (2006) 227 CLR 373; [2006]
HCA 34, [69].

reasonable doubt”.39 The separation of the fact-finding role can also

justify the view that the trial judge should not usurp the jury’s
function in applying the standard of proof by seeking to attribute some
content of equivalent level of certainty to the expression
“reasonable”.40 For example, the High Court has noted:
It is, however, not the province of the judge to direct the jury
about how they may (as opposed to may not) reason towards a
conclusion of guilt. That is the province of the jury. The judge’s
task in relation to the facts ends at identifying the issues for the
jury and giving whatever warnings may be appropriate about
impermissible or dangerous paths of reasoning.41
4.31 The appellate courts have also prohibited any directions that
suggest a process by which the jury may determine, once they have
considered the evidence, whether they have a “reasonable doubt”.42
The High Court in Green v The Queen has observed:
[Jurors] are both unaccustomed and not required to submit their
processes of mind to objective analysis of the kind proposed ... “It
is not their task to analyse their own mental processes” ... A
reasonable doubt which a jury may entertain is not to be confined
to a ‘rational doubt’ or a ‘doubt founded on reason’ in the
analytical sense or by such detailed processes as those
proposed ... .43
4.32 The courts in NSW have adhered to this approach fairly strictly
to the extent that judges are cautioned against even referring to the
High Court’s observations that the phrase is an ordinary expression
well enough understood by ordinary people and that it is up to the jury
to set its own standards in determining whether a doubt is
reasonable.44 Justice Hunt has observed:
It appears to be an ineradicable misconception on the part of
some trial judges that, simply because the High Court has on
many occasions said that the phrase ‘beyond reasonable doubt’ is
a well understood expression, and that whether a doubt is
reasonable is for the jury to say by setting their own standards, it
39. See R v Chatzidimitriou (2000) 1 VR 493, 507-508.

40. See, eg, R v Chatzidimitriou (2000) 1 VR 493, 498-499.
41. Azzopardi v The Queen (2001) 205 CLR 50; [2001] HCA 25, [50].
42. Thomas v The Queen (1960) 102 CLR 584, 606 (Windeyer J); W v R (2006)
16 TasR 1, [9]-[10]; Graham v The Queen (2000) 116 A Crim R 108; [2000]
TASSC 153, [68]; R v Ho (2002) 130 A Crim R 545; [2002] NSWCCA 147,
[27]-[29]; Krasniqi v R (1993) 61 SASR 366, 371-375.
43. Green v The Queen (1971) 126 CLR 28, 33.
44. R v Reeves (1992) 29 NSWLR 109, 117.

is necessary to tell the jury just that. It is not necessary, nor is it

desirable to do so ... The phrase ‘beyond reasonable doubt’ needs
neither embellishment nor explanation. 45
There is also a danger that, in telling the jury that the phrase requires
no explanation, the direction might encourage jurors to speculate on
the meaning of the phrase and potentially arrive at a wrong
conclusion.
4.33 However, there are circumstances where it is accepted that
judges may provide some assistance beyond the conventional
direction, for example, where it is necessary to correct an error made
by counsel during addresses or where, as commonly occurs in criminal
trials, the jury asks for some further explanation of the expression.46
Other circumstances may include, for example, cases where alibi
evidence or negative identification evidence is raised. In these cases,
the judge should explain that the prosecution must remove or
eliminate any reasonable possibility that the accused was elsewhere or
was not the person identified and that, if the prosecution does not do
this, then the accused’s guilt is not established beyond reasonable
doubt.47
4.34 Later in this Consultation Paper, we give consideration to the
complications which can arise where the prosecution case depends on
circumstantial evidence.48 In that situation, the judge may need to
give directions on what is involved in drawing an inference of guilt,
and also to deal with the particular requirements arising where some
fact constitutes an “indispensable intermediate fact” which needs to be
proved beyond reasonable doubt.
4.35 In situations where a jury has asked for an explanation, it has
been emphasised that this does not mean that a judge must provide it
in a way that steps beyond the accepted limits.49 The general approach
in Australia would appear to be to provide no more elaboration than
that a reasonable doubt is a doubt that the jury considers
reasonable,50 or to inform the jury, somewhat unhelpfully, that the
45. R v Reeves (1992) 29 NSWLR 109, 117.

46. Green v The Queen (1971) 126 CLR 28, 33. See also R v Flesch (1987)
7 NSWLR 554, 556-558 (Street CJ); R v Reeves (1992) 29 NSWLR 109, 117;
R v Chatzidimitriou (2000) 1 VR 493; R v McNamara [1998] QCA 405, [19].
47. See Kanaan v R [2006] NSWCCA 109, [133] (negative identification);
R v Kanaan (2005) 64 NSWLR 527; [2005] NSWCCA 385, [135] (alibi).
48. Para 8.62-8.69.
49. R v McNamara [1998] QCA 405, [19].
50. Thomas v The Queen (1960) 102 CLR 584, 595 (Kitto J); La Fontaine v The
Queen (1976) 136 CLR 62, 85 (Gibbs J); Neilan v R [1992] 1 VR 57, 71.

law does not permit of any further explanation than that given in the
initial direction.
4.36 In one recent case where a jury did ask for an explanation of the
formula, the Court of Criminal Appeal noted the traditional position
that judges should not observe that the words are “ordinary everyday
words”, since ordinary everyday words do not require explanation,51
but held that, in the circumstances of the particular case, the jury
would not have been misled by the phrase, noting that:
the words did not detract from the significance or, indeed, the
solemnity of the decision which the jury was called upon to make.
To describe words as “ordinary everyday words”, in the context
they were used in the summing-up in the present case, meant no
more than that they are words which require no further
definition.52
4.37 In any event, what the jury needs to consider is not each word of
the phrase in isolation but in combination. Justice Callaway of the
Victorian Court of Appeal has suggested that it should be possible for
a trial judge, if pressed by the jury, to give some guidance as to the
meaning of the phrase “without infringing the essential point made in
Green’s case”.53
Juror comprehension of “beyond reasonable doubt”
4.38 Historically, opinion has been divided upon jurors’
comprehension of the phrase “beyond reasonable doubt”. From at least
the late 19th century in the US, there has been a strongly held belief
in some quarters that jurors readily understand the phrase and that
there is no need for explanation.54 For example, in 1886, the Michigan
Supreme Court observed:
We do not think that the phrase “reasonable doubt” is of such
unknown or uncommon signification that an exposition by a trial
judge is called for. Language that is within the comprehension of
persons of ordinary intelligence can seldom be made plainer by
further definition or refining. All persons who possess the
qualifications of jurors know that a “doubt” is a fluctuation or
uncertainty of mind arising from defect of knowledge, or of
evidence, and that a doubt of the guilt of the accused, honestly
entertained, is a “reasonable doubt”.55
51. R v Southammavong [2003] NSWCCA 312, [17].

52. R v Southammavong [2003] NSWCCA 312, [23].
53. See R v Chatzidimitriou (2000) 1 VR 493, 503 (Callaway JA).
54. See Buel v State 80 NW 78 (1899), 85.
55. People v Steubenvoll 28 NW 883 (1886), 885.

The third edition of Wigmore on Evidence observed that:

when anything more than a simple caution and a brief definition
is given, the matter tends to become one of mere words, and the
actual effect upon the jury, instead of being enlightenment, is
likely to be rather confusion, or, at the least, a continued
incomprehension.56
4.39 In Australia, in 1960, Justice Windeyer picked up on this line of

opinion, noting that attempts to explain the phrase “are not always
helpful” and suggesting that “it is not desirable that the time-
honoured expression ‘satisfied beyond reasonable doubt’ should be
omitted and some substitute adopted”.57 In 1961, Chief Justice Dixon
suggested that the expression is “used by ordinary people and is
understood well enough by the average man in the community”.58 The
High Court has followed this position consistently.59
4.40 In recent times, however, a view has been expressed that the
time-honoured expression lacks a “common usage and understanding”.
Courts in New Zealand,60 Canada, and the US have said this, but not
courts in Australia. The Australian approach of refusing to explain
“beyond reasonable doubt” runs counter to the position in the US and
Canada, where “there is clear authority to the effect that a failure to
elaborate on and explain the expression constitutes error”.61 The
Supreme Court of Canada has held that an explanation of the phrase
is “an essential element” of the instructions that a judge must give to
a jury”.62 The US Supreme Court has noted:
56. J H Wigmore, A Treatise on the Anglo-American System of Evidence in Trials

at Common Law (Little, Brown and Company, 1940) vol 9, 319.
57. Thomas v The Queen (1960) 102 CLR 584, 604.
58. Dawson v The Queen (1961) 106 CLR 1, 18.
59. See, eg, Green v The Queen (1971) 126 CLR 28, 32; La Fontaine v The Queen
(1976) 136 CLR 62, 84; Van Leeuwen v The Queen (1981) 55 ALJR 726; 728.
60. R v Wanhalla [2007] 2 NZLR 573, [156].
61. Graham v The Queen (2000) 116 A Crim R 108; [2000] TASSC 153, [51]
(emphasis added). See also Darkan v The Queen (2006) 227 CLR 373; [2006]
HCA 34, [69] referring to UK, New Zealand, Canada and US.
62. R v Lifchus [1997] 3 SCR 320, [22]. The Court did not give a precise formula
for the explanation, suggesting amongst other things that “it will suffice to
instruct the jury that a reasonable doubt is a doubt based on reason and
common sense which must be logically based upon the evidence or lack of
evidence”. The Court also suggested that a jury should be instructed that a
reasonable doubt cannot be “based on sympathy or prejudice” or “imaginary
or frivolous” and that “the Crown is not required to prove its case to an
absolute certainty since such an unrealistically high standard could seldom
be achieved” (at [30]-[31]).

the argument for defining the concept is strong. While judges and
lawyers are familiar with the reasonable doubt standard, the
words “beyond a reasonable doubt” are not self-defining for
jurors. Several studies of jury behavior have concluded that
“jurors are often confused about the meaning of reasonable
doubt” when that term is left undefined. ... Thus, even if
definitions of reasonable doubt are necessarily imperfect, the
alternative - refusing to define the concept at all - is not
obviously preferable.63
4.41 There is both empirical and anecdotal evidence from studies in

both NSW and New Zealand that the use of the unadorned statement
has led to some disagreement among jurors as to the meaning of
“reasonable doubt”.64
Explaining reasonable doubt
4.42 Given the High Court’s position on explaining “beyond
reasonable doubt”, there has been little call to consider possible ways
of explaining the phrase either by the use of additional words or by
analogy.65 However, various attempts have been made from time to
time.66
4.43 The “important decision” analogy. There is some support in
England and Wales, based on long practice,67 for using a direction
along the lines of: “a reasonable doubt is that quality and kind of
63. Victor v Nebraska 511 US 1, 26 (1994) (Ginsburg J).

Justice Foundation of NSW, 2001), [449] – [454]; J M Robertson, “The Jury
Writes Back: Aspects of Jury Management” (Biennial Judges’ Conference,
Gold Coast, Queensland, 22-26 June 2003), 19-21; W Young, N Cameron,
Y Tinsley, Juries in Criminal Trials: Part Two: A Summary of Research
Findings, New Zealand Law Commission Preliminary Paper 37 (1999) vol 2,
[7.16].
65. The capacity of courts to give content to the phrase “on the balance of
probabilities” by drawing an analogy to weighing the evidence in a pair of
scales (see, eg, Murphy v Nationwide News Pty Ltd [2000] NSWSC 1251,
[20]-[24]), tends to highlight the inability to give content to the expression
“beyond reasonable doubt”.
66. See W v R (2006) 16 TasR 1 for a detailed analysis of several different
approaches which have been taken in an attempt to provide a more
meaningful explanation of what is involved in proof beyond reasonable
doubt.
67. See R v White (1865) 4 F&F 383; 176 ER 611, 614-615; Thomas v The Queen
(1960) 102 CLR 584, 604.

doubt which, when you are dealing with matters of importance in your
own affairs, you allow to influence you one way or another”.68
4.44 The Privy Council has considered that the use of an analogy of
this kind is acceptable if the trial judge is of the opinion that there is a
danger that the jury might consider their task “more esoteric than
applying to the evidence... the common sense with which they
approach matters of importance to them in their ordinary lives”.69
4.45 The Supreme Court of Canada has disapproved the use of the
analogy, observing that the standard by which people make everyday
decisions is a “standard of probability” and often “at the low end of the
scale”, concluding that “to invite jurors to apply to a criminal trial the
standard of proof used for even the important decisions in life runs the
risk of significantly reducing the standard to which the prosecution
must be held”.70
4.46 The New Zealand Court of Appeal has recently, on a number of
occasions, also criticised the analogy, giving the following reasons:
personal decisions requiring serious deliberation are less
common in today’s society;
important personal decisions may involve decisions about
future action and do not often involve a reconstruction of past
events based on conflicting accounts;
in making such decisions, people will be personally aware of
many of the relevant facts and will also be able to undertake
their own fact-finding;
important personal decisions may involve elements of risk-
taking, speculation, emotion, hope, uncertainty and prejudice;
and
people will often make important decisions on a standard that
falls short of proof beyond reasonable doubt.71
68. Walters v The Queen [1969] 2 AC 26, 29. See also the list of alternative
phrases in Buel v State 80 NW 78 (1899), 84. Fundamentally, as noted in
R v Wanhalla [2007] 2 NZLR 573, Walters v The Queen [1969] 2 AC 26, 30
suggests that judges, drawing on their knowledge of the jury before them,
should exercise their discretion in the phraseology they employ.
69. Walters v The Queen [1969] 2 AC 26, 30.
70. R v Lifchus [1997] 3 SCR 320, [23]-[24]; Bisson v The Queen [1998] 1 SCR
306, [6]-[8].
71. R v Wanhalla [2007] 2 NZLR 573, [26]-[32], [131]-[134], [166]; R v Adams
(NZ CA, CA70/05, 5 September 2005), [59]-[64]; R v Jopson (NZ CA,
CA24/05, 25 November 2005), [28].

4.47 Although the New Zealand Court of Appeal in R v Wanhalla

concluded that, in the context of all the directions provided by the trial
judge, the analogy had not confused the jury, one judgment
nevertheless observed:
it is right to recognise that the analogy has the potential to
puzzle jurors and for this reason is not helpful. It should not be
used in the future.72
4.48 What “reasonable doubt” does not mean. Generally, it has

been accepted that judges should not discuss what “reasonable doubt”
does not mean, for example, by suggesting that a reasonable doubt is
not a foolish, stupid, whimsical, or fanciful doubt.73 In Canada,
however, judges may say that a doubt must not be “imaginary or
frivolous”.74
4.49 It has been suggested that such explanations may have a
“significantly weakening effect upon the precision of this important
aspect of the range of matters lying within the consideration of the
jury in a criminal trial”.75 However, as already noted, there will be
exceptions, especially if counsel raise matters in their addresses to the
jury that warrant judicial correction.76
4.50 Percentages. There is evidence that juries in NSW do
sometimes consider the question of the standard of proof in terms of a
percentage of certainty. In a recent NSW case, the jury requested
clarification of the phrase, asking whether it means “we need to be
one-hundred per cent sure”.77 There is also some empirical evidence
from New Zealand that jurors tend to debate the standard of proof in
terms of percentages, with some jurors interpreting the percentage as
little as 50% and some as much as 100%.78
4.51 The position in Australia is that a trial judge should not instruct
the jury on the standard of proof in terms of percentages. If counsel
raises such an approach or it arises in a question from the jury, then
72. R v Wanhalla [2007] 2 NZLR 573, [56] (Young P, Chambers and Robertson
JJ).
73. Walters v The Queen [1969] 2 AC 26, 27.
74. R v Lifchus [1997] 3 SCR 320, [31].
75. R v Flesch (1987) 7 NSWLR 554, 558.
76. Para 4.33.
77. Norris v R (2007) 176 A Crim R 42; [2007] NSWCCA 235, [34].

current authority requires the judge to make it clear that such an

approach is inappropriate.79
“Sureness” or “certainty” as alternatives
4.52 Other jurisdictions, particularly England and Wales and New
Zealand, have departed from the Australian position on “beyond
reasonable doubt”. They now tend towards instructing jurors that they
should be “sure” or “certain” of the guilt of the accused, whether or not
they also expressly refer to “reasonable doubt”.
4.53 In England and Wales, judges now routinely instruct the
members of the jury that they must be “sure” of the defendant’s
guilt.80
4.54 The English Judicial Studies Board has formulated a specimen
direction in the Crown Court Bench Book:
How does the prosecution succeed in proving the defendant’s
guilt? The answer is – by making you sure of it. Nothing less
than that will do. If after considering all the evidence you are
sure that the defendant is guilty, you must return a verdict of
“Guilty”. If you are not sure, your verdict must be “Not Guilty”.81
In circumstances where one of the parties has used the phrase

“reasonable doubt” in their address, the following is recommended:
The prosecution must make you sure of guilt, which is the same
as proving the case beyond reasonable doubt.
4.55 Anecdotally, it has been reported that juries rarely, if ever, seek
any further explanation of a direction given in these terms,82 although
79. See R v Cavkic (2005) 12 VR 136, 143. See also W v R (2006) 16 TasR 1, [11]-
[14].
80. R v Kritz [1950] 1 KB 82, 89; R v Summers [1952] 1 All ER 1059, 1060
(Goodard LJ); Walters v The Queen [1969] 2 AC 26, 30.
81. England and Wales, Judicial Studies Board, Crown Court Bench Book:
Specimen Directions (June 2007) s 2. See also R v Bradbury [1969] 2 QB 471,
474; R v Quinn [1983] Criminal Law Review 475.
82. But see a journalist’s account of his jury service in England in relation to the
direction on the standard of proof:
the judge instructed the jury to convict, not based on the time-honoured
formula that they had to be “satisfied beyond reasonable doubt” but “only
... if you are sure, if you are not sure then acquit.”
It sounds reasonable, and no doubt the judge was trying to be helpful, but
it was clear that these instructions caused the jury great difficulty. After
deliberating for almost a day, they came back into the courtroom with a
question. They told the judge, according to the note read out to the court,
that they were having trouble with the word “sure”. Could the judge

some studies suggest that it is not without its problems,83 and that a
direction framed in simple terms requiring the jury to “be sure” is less
stringent than one expressed in terms of being “satisfied so that you
are sure”.
4.56 The general tendency has been to avoid any mention of
“reasonable doubt” unless counsel mentions it in their addresses to the
jury.84 However, some judges in England, while using the term “sure”,
also continue to refer to “beyond reasonable doubt”. There is recent
evidence of some Crown Court Judges using “sure”, “beyond
reasonable doubt” and combinations of the two, but with a strong
preference for the use of “sure”.85
4.57 New Zealand has taken an approach similar to that in England
and Wales following the decision in R v Wanhalla.86 Subsequent
appellate decisions have added that any further attempt to explain
“reasonable doubt” may cause jurors to be further confused.87 In
Canada, however, the Supreme Court has stated that reference to the
jury being “sure” or “certain” of the guilt of the accused should only be
made “after proper instructions have been given as to the meaning of
the expression “beyond a reasonable doubt”.88
4.58 A question has arisen as to whether the expression “sure” of the
accused’s guilt will be understood by juries to involve a higher
provide some sort of assistance - for example, would reasonable doubt

suffice? The judge simply restated the original instruction: “If you are
sure, convict, if you are not sure acquit.” (I Gaber, “Prejudice beyond
reasonable doubt” The Guardian (18 July 2001), also referred to in
A Phillips, Lawyers' Language: How and Why Legal Language is
Different (Routledge, 2002), 43.)
83. M Zander, “The Criminal Standard of Proof – How Sure is Sure?” (2000) 150
New Law Journal 1517; J W Montgomery, “The Criminal Standard of Proof”
(1998) 148 New Law Journal 582. But see C N Heffer, “The Language of
Conviction and the Convictions of Certainty: Is “Sure” an Impossible
Standard of Proof?” (2007) 5(1) International Commentary on Evidence
(Article 5).
84. See England and Wales, Judicial Studies Board, Crown Court Bench Book:
Specimen Directions (June 2007) s 2B (note).
85. C Heffer, “Beyond ‘reasonable doubt’: The Criminal Standard of Proof
Instruction as Communicative Act” (2006) 13(2) International Journal of
Speech, Language and the Law 159, 176.
86. R v Wanhalla [2007] 2 NZLR 573.
87. See R v Adams (NZ CA, CA70/05, 5 September 2005) and R v Jopson
(NZ CA, CA24/05, 25 November 2005).
88. R v Lifchus [1997] 3 SCR 320, [34].

standard of proof than that required by the expression “beyond

reasonable doubt”.89
4.59 It has been noted with respect to “sure” that there is “no clear
evidence that English jurors are indeed applying too high a
standard”90 since, in the context, “100% certainty” cannot be taken in
its strictest sense. To do so would essentially equate it with “beyond
all doubt” thereby making it a standard that is impossible to satisfy in
practical terms.91 Much will, however, depend upon what conceptions
and misconceptions jurors may have about the use of terms that
describe varying degrees of chance and probability.
4.60 Although juries are discouraged from consulting dictionaries and
requests for their provision are normally refused, it may be noted that
standard dictionaries do provide a range of meanings for the
expression “sure” not all of which would involve absolute certainty:
“certain in mind; having no doubt; assured, confident ... Also,
convinced, persuaded, morally certain”;92
“convinced, fully persuaded, or positive, as of something firmly
believed: sure of a person’s guilt”, and “admitting of no doubt
or question: sure proof”;93 and
“not open to doubt: sure proof” and “admitting of no vacillation
or doubt: he is very sure in his beliefs”.94
Dictionary definitions of “certain”, on the other hand, possibly
contemplate a greater degree of satisfaction:
“fully confident upon the ground of knowledge, or other
evidence believed to be infallible; having no doubt; assured;
sure (= ‘subjectively certain’)”;95
89. Two jury simulation studies have found that some jurors considered that the
“sure” direction required 100% certainty: M Zander, “The Criminal Standard
of Proof – How Sure is Sure?” (2000) 150 New Law Journal 1517, 1518;
J W Montgomery, “The Criminal Standard of Proof” (1998) 148 New Law
Journal 582.
90. C Heffer, “Beyond ‘Reasonable Doubt’: The Criminal Standard of Proof
Instruction as Communicative Act” (2006) 13(2) International Journal of
Speech, Language and the Law 159, 174.
91. See also C N Heffer, “The Language of Conviction and the Convictions of
Certainty: Is “Sure” an Impossible Standard of Proof?” (2007) 5(1)
International Commentary on Evidence (Article 5).
92. Oxford English Dictionary (2nd ed, revised).
93. Macquarie Dictionary (2nd ed, revised).
94. Collins Australian Dictionary (7th ed, 2005), 1619.
95. Oxford English Dictionary (2nd ed, revised).

“having no doubt; confident or assured”;96

“positive and confident about the truth of something;
convinced: I am certain that he wrote a book”.97
4.61 A recent survey of jurors conducted by the NSW Bureau of
Crime Statistics and Research found that 55.4% of the jurors surveyed
believed that “beyond reasonable doubt” meant “sure”. A further
22.9% believed that the phrase meant “almost sure the person is
guilty”.98
4.62 Ultimately, there may not be much in the choice between “sure”
and “certain”. The English practice book Archbold, which generally
prefers “beyond reasonable doubt”, has observed:
it is well established that the standard of proof is less than
certainty ... As in ordinary English “sure” and “certain” are
virtually indistinguishable, it savours of what the late Sir Rupert
Cross might have described as “gobbledegook” to tell the jury
that while they must be “sure” they need not be “certain”.99
ISSUE 4.7
(1) Should judges continue to use the expression “beyond reasonable
doubt”?
(2) If so, how, if at all, should they explain it to the jury?
(3) If not, should judges use “sure” or some other expression and how, if
it all, should they explain it to the jury?
(4) How should any changes be brought into effect? By legislation, by
changes to the Bench Book, by judicial education, or by some other
means?
THE RIGHT TO SILENCE

4.63 The “right to silence” refers to a group of general and specific
immunities that apply to an accused who chooses not to give evidence
or to respond to questioning both before and during a criminal trial.100
4.64 Of relevance to this paper is the specific immunity that an
accused person has during trial “from having adverse comment made
96. Macquarie Dictionary (4th ed, 2005).

97. Collins Australian Dictionary (7th ed, 2005), 279.
Research, 2008), 4.
99. P J Richardson (ed), Archbold Criminal Pleading, Evidence and Practice
(Sweet and Maxwell, 2002), 473.
100. R v Director of Serious Fraud Office; ex parte Smith [1993] AC 1, 30-31.

on any failure (a) to answer questions before the trial, or (b) to give
evidence at the trial”.101 Both categories are governed, in part by
provisions of the Evidence Act 1995 (NSW).
Where the accused exercises the right before trial

4.65 In the pre-trial context, s 89 of the Evidence Act 1995 (NSW)
renders inadmissible evidence that can only be used to draw an
unfavourable inference from the fact that a person has failed or
refused to answer questions put to them in the course of “official
questioning”.
4.66 This provision would appear to render it unnecessary, in the
general run of cases, to give a direction regarding the exercise of the
right to silence in the pre-trial context.102 However, there will be
situations where the evidence of the accused invoking the right to
silence will be raised, for example by a co-accused or where, in the
course of a recorded interview, the accused answers some questions
but declines to answer others. In such cases, the Bench Book has
suggested that judges deliver the following warning when the evidence
is first raised and also in the summing-up:
[The accused], as you are aware, declined to answer questions
put to [him/her] by a police officer at the time of [his/her] arrest.
All people in this country have a right, except under certain
circumstances not applicable in this case, to refuse to answer
questions put to them by police officers. That is the substance
and meaning of the caution administered by the police officer
when [he/she] sought to question [the accused]. If any inference
adverse to [the accused] could be drawn from [his/her] exercising
that right, then that right itself would very soon cease to exist. It
is important therefore that you bear in mind that no inference
adverse to [the accused] can be drawn from the fact that [he/she]
took note of the caution administered by the police and chose to
remain silent.103
It is necessary to give such a direction as soon as the evidence is

introduced so that the jurors do not immediately impute guilt from
101. R v Director of Serious Fraud Office; ex parte Smith [1993] AC 1, 31.

102. This is similar to the common law position: Petty v The Queen (1991) 173
CLR 95, 99.
2008) [4-110].

silence as a result of their natural expectation that the accused would

want to prove his or her innocence straight away.104
Where the accused exercises the right during the trial

4.67 Issues surrounding the right to silence arise particularly in
circumstances where the accused chooses not to enter the witness box
and give evidence in the trial. The Evidence Act 1995 (NSW) makes
provision for such circumstances in criminal proceedings for an
indictable offence so that:
The judge or any party (other than the prosecutor) may comment
on a failure of the defendant to give evidence. However, unless
the comment is made by another defendant in the proceeding,
the comment must not suggest that the defendant failed to give
evidence because the defendant was, or believed that he or she
was, guilty of the offence concerned.105
4.68 It has been argued that, without judicial comment on the point,
the jury may use an accused’s silence in court to his or her detriment.
The High Court has observed that such warnings “have long been
accepted to be an important warning to the jury... against adopting an
impermissible chain of reasoning”.106 The High Court has further
suggested that, where the accused does not give evidence at trial, it
“will almost always be desirable” for the judge to warn the jury that
“the accused’s silence in court is not evidence against the accused,
does not constitute an admission by the accused, may not be used to
fill gaps in the evidence tendered by the prosecution, and may not be
used as a make-weight in assessing whether the prosecution has
proved its case beyond reasonable doubt”.107
4.69 One commentator has suggested that “the logic underpinning
the cautionary directions as derived from the privilege against self-
incrimination in combination with the nature of a criminal trial is
inescapable”.108 This is because, without such a warning, a natural
104. R v Astill (NSW CCA, 17 July 1992, unreported), 9, referred to in R v Reeves

(1992) 29 NSWLR 109, 115, followed in R v Skaf (2004) 60 NSWLR 86;
[2004] NSWCCA 37, [140]-[147].
106. RPS v The Queen (2000) 199 CLR 620; [2000] HCA 3, [15].
107. Azzopardi v The Queen (2001) 205 CLR 50; [2001] HCA 25, [51]. But see R v
Wilson (2005) 62 NSWLR 346; [2005] NSWCCA 20, [15]-[20] in relation to
the last two of those warnings.
108. E Dabars and M Hinton, “Comment by an Accused on the Co-accused’s
Silence in a Joint Trial: R v Tran and To” (2007) 31 Criminal Law Journal
307, 309. See also RPS v The Queen (2000) 199 CLR 620; [2000] HCA 3, [27]-
[30].

reaction to silence would be to conclude that the charge is not

disputed, and the drawing of inferences from silence must be
impermissible if the right to silence is to have “content and the burden
and standard of proof meaning”.109
ISSUE 4.8
What warnings, if any, should a judge give:
(a) when evidence is admitted that the accused invoked the right to
silence during pre-trial investigations; or
(b) when the accused invokes the right to silence during the trial?
LEAVING ALTERNATIVE VERDICTS AND DEFENCES

4.70 In some cases, the trial judge may need to direct the jury on the
possibility of alternative verdicts. The question can arise in a number
of situations, including where alternative charges for the same act of
alleged criminality have been included on the indictment110 or where
they arise at common law111 or as a statutory alternative.112
4.71 A jury should only return a verdict of guilty on a lesser
alternative offence when the prosecution has not proved the more
serious offence beyond reasonable doubt. Jurors are not expected to
compromise any disagreement by resorting to an alternative verdict.
The Bench Book offers the following instruction on this point:
This option only arises where you all agree that the Crown has
not proved the more serious offence beyond reasonable doubt.
However, you should not regard this as an invitation to
compromise — supposing, for example, that six of you were for a
verdict of “guilty” on the major count and six believed that
[he/she] was not guilty of anything at all. It would be quite wrong
in these circumstances to compromise by convicting [him/her] on
the less serious charge.113
The Court of Criminal Appeal has held that such a direction is

sufficient to dispel any suggestion that the jury’s verdict may have
109. E Dabars and M Hinton, “Comment by an Accused on the Co-accused’s

Silence in a Joint Trial: R v Tran and To” (2007) 31 Criminal Law Journal
307, 309.
110. See Criminal Procedure Act 1986 (NSW) s 23(3).
111. For example, manslaughter as an alternative to murder.
112. For example, Criminal Procedure Act 1986 (NSW) s 162, Drug Misuse and
Trafficking Act 1985 (NSW) s 24(3), and Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 34.
2008) [2-200].

been the result of compromise.114 On one view, such a direction is

probably the only way of avoiding the possibility of compromise.
ISSUE 4.9
Is the direction on arriving at alternative verdicts or defences adequate to
ensure that the jury’s verdict is not the result of compromise?
PERSEVERANCE DIRECTIONS
4.72 In NSW, in proceedings relating to State offences, jury verdicts
may, depending on the circumstance, either be unanimous or by
majority. Where a jury cannot reach a unanimous verdict, two
preconditions must be met before the trial judge may accept a majority
verdict of 11 to one.115 First, the time allowed for jury deliberation
must be reasonable, having regard to the nature and complexity of the
case, with the minimum time being eight hours.116 Secondly, the court
needs to be satisfied that the jury is unlikely to reach a unanimous
verdict after examining one or more jurors on oath.117 The two
provisions need to be followed strictly before a majority verdict can be
accepted.118
4.73 The availability of majority verdicts in the circumstances
prescribed presents particular problems for the perseverance or
“Black” directions119 that the trial judge must give to a jury if the
jurors report that they are unable to reach a unanimous verdict.
4.74 A perseverance direction involves the trial judge instructing the
jury to continue to deliberate in order to reach a verdict. The model
perseverance direction suggested for circumstances where the
preconditions for majority verdicts have not been met emphasises that
the jury must continue the attempt to reach a unanimous verdict.120
The trial judge may state that “the circumstances in which I may take
114. CTM v R (2007) 171 A Crim R 371, [48].

115. Jury Act 1977 (NSW) s 55F(2), s 55F(3)(a)(b).
116. Jury Act 1977 (NSW) s 55F(2)(a).
117. Jury Act 1977 (NSW) s 55F(2)(b).
118. Simply focusing on the minimum eight hours without regard to the
reasonable time for jury deliberation that should be allowed is insufficient:
AGW v R [2008] NSWCCA 81, [23]; Hanna v R [2008] NSWCCA 173, [62]-
[72]; RJS v R [2007] NSWCCA 241.
119. Derived from Black v The Queen (1993) 179 CLR 44, 51.
2008) [8-070].

a majority verdict have not yet arisen and you should still consider
that your verdict of guilty or not guilty must be unanimous”.121
4.75 The encouragement of unanimous verdicts is considered
important. Unanimous verdicts promote deliberation and provide a
degree of assurance that the opinions of each of the jurors will be
heard and discussed. It also reduces the danger of hasty and unjust
verdicts.122
4.76 There is debate whether it is appropriate for a judge to mention
the existence of a majority verdict before the preconditions are
satisfied and whether mentioning it constitutes a miscarriage of
justice.123
4.77 Some cases have considered the appropriateness of the trial
judge referring to the imminent approach of the time where a majority
verdict may be accepted. For example, in Victoria, it has been
suggested that, when the conditions for majority verdicts have not
been met, the trial judge may be wiser not to mention “the possibility
of taking a majority verdict” when the jury is sent back to persevere in
its deliberations.124 In NSW, it has also been held that the trial judge
must not undermine the effect of a Black direction by foreshadowing
the possible acceptance of a majority verdict.125 These decisions are
consistent with the position that it is important that the jury be free to
deliberate without any pressure being placed on it.126
4.78 In a recent Court of Criminal Appeal case, counsel for the
accused argued that the judge’s use of the word “majority” may have
confused the jury.127 In that case, the trial judge used the term
“majority verdict”, but later clarified the term by specifying that the
majority needed to be 11 out of 12, and twice mentioned that the
circumstances in which he could take a majority verdict had “not yet
arisen”.128
2008) [8-070].
122. CEV v R [2005] NTCCA 10, [16].
123. Ngati v R [2008] NSWCCA 3, [25].
124. R v VST [2003] VSCA 35, [38].
125. RJS v R [2007] NSWCCA 241, [22].
126. Black v The Queen (1993) 179 CLR 44, 50.
127. Ngati v R [2008] NSWCCA 3, [24]. There is no direct reference to the term
‘majority verdict’ in any of the model directions relating to the jury’s verdict
that are given before the jury retires: Judicial Commission of NSW,
Criminal Trial Courts Bench Book (October 2008) [3-600], [7-020], [7-030].
128. Ngati v R [2008] NSWCCA 3, [22].

4.79 The Court declined to determine the general question of whether

mentioning the existence of majority verdicts in the context of a Black
direction could lead to a miscarriage of justice.129 In the case in hand,
the Court held that a simple reference to the availability of a majority
verdict in certain circumstances did not undermine the direction to
continue to attempt to reach a unanimous verdict. There was held to
be no confusion as the trial judge twice informed the jury that the
circumstances for a majority verdict had not arisen.130
4.80 One outstanding question is whether the existing directions in
the Bench Book, in not clarifying what is meant by a majority verdict,
may also be confusing to jurors, who may, for example, assume that a
majority of seven to five may ultimately be acceptable. This may affect
the dynamic of their deliberations.
ISSUE 4.10
(1) Are there any circumstances in which a perseverance or “Black”
direction should refer to the possibility of a majority verdict?
(2) If so, how should the possibility of a majority verdict be referred to?
129. Ngati v R [2008] NSWCCA 3, [25]-[26]. See also Hanna v R [2008] NSWCCA
173, [74].
130. Ngati v R [2008] NSWCCA 3, [27]-[29].

Directions about external
5.
influences
Extra-curial influence
Extra-curial investigations
5.1** This chapter focuses on judicial directions regarding

inappropriate external influence upon jurors.
5.2 Part of the challenge of addressing external influences upon
jurors is combating jurors’ sense that those outside the trial process,
whether it be the media, the internet or friends and family, might
usefully contribute to a juror’s task. Where jurors otherwise lack a
framework and appropriate techniques for filtering, processing and
organising evidence pre-deliberation, high quality juror induction may
assist them to cope with exposure to large amounts of often
contradictory and commonly contested information.1 Failure to cope in
this sense or to understand the process more broadly can affect the
quality of jury deliberations and may also give rise to inappropriate
juror conduct. For these reasons, there is a strong case for recognising
that a judge’s opening remarks present the best opportunity for
introducing jurors to a criminal trial’s basic rules of engagement, and
providing useful advice on the task before them.
5.3 Judicial instruction and direction on jury fact-finding requires
care.2 This judicial sensitivity stems from jurors’ undeniable
autonomy over their deliberations. Jurors may “organise their
individual processes of reasoning” and their group discussions “in
whatever manner appears to them to be convenient”.3 If a judge
intrudes upon the jurors’ sole domain, there is a danger that the trial
will miscarry. But jurors do not have unfettered latitude on fact-
finding. There are some topics that judges are expected to bring to a
jury’s attention because they address matters that are not negotiable
for jurors. For example, in 2003, Justice Wood in R v K4 described as
customary that a trial judge should warn jurors to disregard publicity.
His Honour indicated that this warning should be supplemented with
a judicial direction that jurors not engage in independent research or
inquiry.
5.4 Drawing the line between appropriate judicial assistance and
unacceptable judicial intervention can be difficult, but there are some
well-accepted conventions that operate. In particular, a trial judge
must make clear to jurors that, within certain bounds, they are free to
** This chapter has been contributed by Professor Jill Hunter of the

University of NSW.
1. That is, other than through the Crown’s opening address and where
relevant, a defence opening statement.
2. See, eg, Stanton v The Queen (2003) 77 ALJR 1151; [2003] HCA 29;
Norris v R (2007) 176 A Crim R 42; [2007] NSWCCA 235 (Howie J).
3. Stanton v The Queen (2003) 77 ALJR 1151; [2003] HCA 29, [35] (Gleeson CJ,
McHugh and Hayne JJ).
4. R v K (2003) 59 NSWLR 431; NSWCCA 406.

5 Directions about external influences
approach their task as they wish, and that judicial suggestions on

matters relating to the deliberation process are no more than that.
Prescriptive language on matters squarely in the jurors’ domain is
incompatible with suggestion. Further, judges must ensure that
parties’ cases are fairly and unambiguously represented to the jury.
These are not matters of controversy except in circumstances where a
judge errs in the execution of these rules.
5.5 Trial judges are not required to instruct jurors on the basic rules
of engagement in a particular way, but, at its most basic, jurors should
receive from the judge at the commencement of the trial a statement
of core responsibilities. The court in Black v The Queen provided a
pithy statement of juror obligations, albeit in a context removed from
the induction process.
Each of you has sworn or affirmed that you will give a true
verdict according to the evidence. That is an important
responsibility. You must fulfil it to the best of your ability. Each
of you takes into the jury room your individual experience and
wisdom and you are expected to judge the evidence fairly and
impartially in that light.5
5.6 A more extensive reflection of a standardised judicial instruction

at the commencement of a trial is provided in the Judicial Commission
of NSW’s Criminal Trial Courts Bench Book (the “Bench Book”). This
contains a guideline empanelment instruction that includes general
housekeeping matters, introductions to legal personnel, and indicates
to jurors their obligation to maintain strict confidentiality and the
importance of avoiding speculation, bias and prejudice, including
influence from outside sources, such as the media, friends or family.
5.7 An additional aspect relating to the issue of timing of directions
is worth mention. This Consultation Paper has focused largely on
judicial direction and instruction arising during a judge’s summing-
up. Because the summing-up is where judicial directions on matters of
law and evidence naturally fall, it attracts the greatest concentration
of appellate and other commentary. Indeed, but for rare observations
such as referred to below in R v K,6 there is relatively little judicial
analysis of judicial instruction at the stage when jurors are inducted
into the process and commence hearing the taking of evidence. For
this reason, jury research studies are particularly important. The
Australian Institute of Judicial Administration’s (AIJA) study, The
5. Black v The Queen (1993) 179 CLR 44, 51.

6. See also R v Skaf (2004) 60 NSWLR 86; [2004] NSWCCA 37.

Jury Project,7 provides some useful insight on this phase of judicial

instruction to the jury. In addition, research from the New Zealand
Law Commission study,8 the Prejudicial Publicity survey,9 the Juror
Satisfaction study10 and the UNSW Pilot Jury Study11 also offer
guidance regarding relevant juror attitudes and judicial practice.
5.8 The Jury Project study suggests a surprising diversity of practice
regarding judicial induction of jurors across Australia. Noting that the
judicial sample for NSW is relatively small,12 overall judicial feedback
on empanelment instruction tends to indicate that NSW trial judges’
standard practice is to provide a more comprehensive instruction to
jurors than the Australian average in almost every respect surveyed.13
For example, the 23 NSW trial judge respondents reported almost
universally that, like the Victorian judge respondents, their practice
was to inform jurors of the nature of the trial and the role of the jury.14
7 J Ogloff, J Clough, J Goodman-Delahunty and W Young, The Jury Project:

Institute of Judicial Administration, 2006), 12; J Goodman-Delahunty,
N Brewer, J Clough, J Horan, J R P Ogloff, D Tait, and J Pratley, Practices,
Policies and Procedures that Influence Juror Satisfaction in Australia,
Research and Public Policy Series No 87 (Australian Institute of
Criminology, 2008).
Preliminary Paper 37 (1999) vol 2.
Justice Foundation of NSW, 2001).
10 J Goodman-Delahunty, N Brewer, J Clough, J Horan, J R P Ogloff, D Tait,
and J Pratley, Practices, Policies and Procedures that Influence Juror
Satisfaction in Australia, Research and Public Policy Series No 87
(Australian Institute of Criminology, 2008).
but see J Hunter and D Boniface, Secret Jury Business: What Jurors Search
For and What They Don’t Get, Conference Paper, British Society of
Criminology, Huddersfield, England (July 2008).
12. See para 9.91.
13. Interestingly, NSW judges appear to be under the national average in jury
instruction on the procedure for asking questions – only 26% of judges
reported that they included this in their jury instructions, with 74% of judge
respondents giving jurors the basic information that they may ask questions.
At a national level, 54% of respondent trial judges reported that they inform
jurors that they may ask questions, with 43% providing jurors with a
description of the procedure for so doing.
14. All include comments regarding the role of the jury and all but two judges
(91%) informed the jury on the nature of the trial.

However in SA,15 just more than half of the 17 judge respondents

indicated that they provide the jury with an explanation of the nature
of the trial and only three-quarters inform jurors on the role of the
jury.16
5.9 There are indications in both case law and from jury research
studies that the rationale and the practical scope of some very
important instructions relating to fact-finding, particularly those
relating to jurors not engaging in extra-curial investigations and
research, may not be reaching jurors. For this reason, there is a sound
basis to believe that current practice may benefit from some
reconsideration. Self-evidently, the effectiveness of judicial directions
requires that they be comprehensive and that they be delivered
clearly. It is particularly important that directions regarding
forbidden behaviour and forbidden forms of reasoning be persuasive.
EXTRA-CURIAL INFLUENCE
Prejudicial publicity
5.10 Where jurors are influenced by media commentary, it threatens
to rob the process of an intrinsically essential element of adversarial
process – the right to test all evidence and to exclude unfairly
prejudicial evidence. A package of mechanisms is currently available
to limit the adverse impact of prejudicial publicity on the fairness of a
trial. Most importantly, the law of sub judice restricts the publishing
of potentially prejudicial material, ensuring that intense highly
prejudicial coverage is relatively uncommon, although it sometimes
still occurs.17 Where the danger of prejudicial reactions by jurors may
be intensified by local knowledge of a crime, the victim or the
defendant, the court may order a change of venue of a trial.
15. Of 17 respondents, 55% informed the jury of the nature of the trial and 75%
informed jurors of the role of the jury. Jurors in SA are, however, given
general directions by a judge at the commencement of their jury duty and
before being selected for any particular trial. WA judges responded
indicating that, of 16 respondents, 63% informed the jury of the nature of the
trial and 94% informed jurors of the role of the jury.
16. For the 49 New Zealand judicial respondents, the figure was 94% informed
the jury of the nature of the trial, and 100% informed jurors of the role of the
jury.
17. See generally M Chesterman, J Chan and S Hampton, Managing Prejudicial
Publicity: An Empirical Study of Criminal Jury Trials in New South Wales
(Law and Justice Foundation of NSW, 2001).

5.11 Internet publications are the latest new-generation development

in the area of external influence prejudicing jurors.18 They can escape
the notice of counsel and a trial judge. Obviously, where this occurs,
there is no scope for legal sanction or corrective action such as specific
judicial direction or submissions from counsel regarding threats to the
fairness of proceedings.
Underbelly, prejudicial media and the Internet
5.12 In early 2008, there was no danger of the Victorian Supreme
Court in R v A missing the 13-episode television series, Underbelly.19
Its broadcast was preceded by an extravagant publicity campaign
marketing its impending national broadcast just as the murder trial of
a defendant described as A was about to commence. Underbelly
depicted fictionalised versions of gangland killings and related crimes
occurring in Melbourne some years earlier. It was promoted as a
factual account, and it was found by the court that it relied upon
dialogue that merged fact and fiction.20 The series sought to explain
why the deceased, referred to as “B”, was murdered. The Victorian
Court of Appeal held that Underbelly “depicted in detail the parts
allegedly played by the accused [A], the deceased and a major witness
in the intended trial”.21 It ordered that the applicant not publish the
series in Victoria until the conclusion of A’s trial.22
5.13 The situation following this ruling underscores the fact that,
with the mass availability of Internet access and modern technology,
the law’s reach is less than that of a juror. The first episode broadcast
in all states except Victoria in mid-February 2008.23 It apparently
attracted well over a million viewers across Australia. Internet
commentator Crikey reported24 that, within two hours of its first
episode, one file-sharing network had already attracted more than
18. See also, J J Spigelman, “The Internet and the Right to a Fair Trial” (6th
World Wide Common Law Judiciary Conference, Washington DC, June
2005); V Bell, “How to Preserve the Integrity of Jury Trials in a Mass Media
Age” (Supreme and Federal Courts Judges’ Conference, January 2005).
19. From J Silvester and A Rule, Leadbelly: Inside Australia’s Underworld Wars
(Floradale Productions/Sly Ink, 2004).
20. General Television Corporation Pty Ltd v DPP [2008] VSCA 49, [32].
21. General Television Corporation Pty Ltd v DPP [2008] VSCA 49, [37].
22. The Court of Appeal noted that any person who, with knowledge of this
order, sought deliberately to frustrate the effect of it could be liable for
contempt of court, [65], [67].
23. The last episode was broadcast in early May 2008.
24. “A Torrent of Interest in Downloading Underbelly” (14 February 2008)
Crikey «http://www.crikey.com.au/Media-Arts-and-Sports/20080214-A-
torrent-of-interest-in-downloading-Underbelly.html» at 26 November 2008.

6,500 downloads. Crikey25 observed that their own online poll on 5

May 2008 attracted 263 Victorian responses in a day, with 69.8%
saying that they had seen the series, and the vast majority said they
had watched a “downloaded, burned or bootlegged copy”. The
remaining 2.6% reported watching it on television.26
5.14 The 2001 Prejudicial Publicity survey provides insight into
jurors’ reactions to prejudicial publicity, chiefly from traditional
formats.27 The study involved interviewing 175 jurors and the vast
majority of trial judges and counsel in 41 trials held between 1997 and
2000 where significant publicity occurred before or during the trial. In
almost all trials, the judge provided the jury with a direction at the
beginning of the trial (i) to avoid contact with, or (ii) to ignore the
content of, pre-trial and in-trial publicity. The study captured a
considerable majority of metropolitan Sydney trials attracting
moderate to high levels of specific publicity for the relevant three-year
period.28 In terms of pre-trial publicity, the survey results indicated
that reports of alleged offences created the most potential for juror
recall of media reports, with recall occurring in 78% of the studied
trials in which the media published a relevant report.29
5.15 Jurors were most likely to recall pre-trial publicity relating to:
defendants who were well-known in the community independently of
the trial process; or to offences which occurred locally to the jurors; or,
thirdly, to publicity that jurors encountered close to or after the
beginning of the trial.30 In just over 50% of the 41 trials, at least one
juror in each trial recalled pre-trial publicity that was discussed in the
jury room. Unsurprisingly for a cohort of trials in which significant
25. T Hunter, “Crikey Poll: Seven in Ten Victorians Have Seen Underbelly”
(6 May 2008) Crikey «http://www.crikey.com.au/Media-Arts-and-
Sports/20080506-Crikey-poll-Seven-in-ten-Victorians-have-seen-
iUnderbellyi.html» at 26 November 2008.
26. Of the 30.2% who had not seen Underbelly, “50.8% weren’t interested, 24.6%
couldn’t find a copy, 16.4% didn’t know how to download it, and 8.2% didn’t
want to be held in contempt of court”.
Justice Foundation of NSW, 2001).
28. Estimated as two-thirds of this category of trials occurring between 1997
and 2000.
Justice Foundation of NSW, 2001) xiv.
Justice Foundation of NSW, 2001) xiv.

media publicity was a prerequisite for inclusion in the study, the

Prejudicial Publicity survey found that the large majority of
interviewed jurors reported that they were aware of specific media
publicity of the case occurring before and/or during their trial.31 In the
34 trials that received media coverage during the trial, at least one or
more jurors reported that they “kept in touch” with the media
coverage and, in 32 of these trials, jurors reported that at least some
discussion about that media commentary took place in the jury room.32
Interviews revealed four jurors (approximately 2%) who acted
contrary to judicial instructions by actively seeking out media
coverage.33 One juror, for example, especially ordered daily delivery of
a newspaper that carried lengthy reports of the trial.
5.16 After a study of the safety of verdicts, incorporating the views of
judge and counsel and features of the juror responses, the researchers
concluded that the study provided “a relatively successful record of
resistance to publicity”. The researchers placed particular reliance on
the importance of jury discussion and jurors’ close scrutiny of evidence
brought on by the requirement that the verdict be unanimous.
Although the Prejudicial Publicity survey included jurors’ exposure to
Internet material, the rate of household Internet access has
quadrupled in the eight years since 1998.34 In 1998, less than 20% of
households could access the Internet from home, compared with over
60% by 2007.35 Australian statistics indicate that 70-80% of adults
(aged between 18-54 years) use the Internet. Predictably, there is a
bias in Internet usage to those with higher incomes and to those who
are young. There is a significant dip in usage for those over 55 years of
age, though the Australian statistics indicate that, on average, 50% of
31. 82%.
34. See Australian Bureau of Statistics, “Internet Access at Home” in Australian
Social Trends, 4102.0 (2008) 1.
35. Figures from Australian Bureau of Statistics, “Internet Access at Home” in
Australian Social Trends, 4102.0 (2008). The Bureau estimates that for the
June quarter of 1997 there were 6.38 million home computers with just
under 4% having access to the internet: see Australian Bureau of Statistics,
Australian Demographic Statistics, 3101.0 (June Quarter, 1997) 18.

those in the 55-64 year age group use the Internet. The average usage
rate drops to less than 20% for those over 65 years of age.36
5.17 Prior to the Internet, potentially prejudicial publicity and
commentary was relatively controllable. Publications from outside the
State rarely had mass penetration and publishers were relatively
accountable to the law. However, as the Underbelly situation revealed,
the increase of web-based information, entertainment and
commentary, and household access to it, creates an exponential
growth in problems relating to the management of criminal jury trials
where there is only imperfect control of the media.
5.18 Self-evidently, as time passes, the penetration of Internet usage
will increase in the population both by virtue of expanding innovation
in technology, falling costs to consumers, and the continuing growth of
information on the Internet, all intersecting with today’s youth
becoming tomorrow’s adults.37 Consequently, the next decade is likely
to see a trend towards saturation of usage, and indeed reliance upon
the Internet as the major general and specialist information resource
for the vast majority of the juror population base.
5.19 In terms of judicial direction, the NSW judge respondents to the
AIJA survey reported that their practice was universally to direct
jurors regarding prejudicial publicity.38 This strong commitment to
including a judicial direction was found also in the Prejudicial
Publicity survey trials, the New Zealand study and the UNSW Pilot
Jury Study. In all 10 trials in the UNSW Pilot Jury Study, the trial
judge specifically referred to the Internet.
5.20 The Prejudicial Publicity survey examined jurors’ reactions
depending on whether they received a direction (i) to avoid contact
with, or (ii) to ignore the content of, pre-trial publicity and publicity
during the trial (referred to as “in-trial publicity”). The researchers
concluded that the instruction to avoid the coverage was only partially
effective, but the instruction to ignore the content:
would appear … to have been valuable – perhaps more so than
has been professionally realised – in so far as it encouraged
36. These figures relate to data taken between 2004-05 and 2006-07, see
Australian Bureau of Statistics, Household Use of Information Technology,
2006-2007, 8146.0 (2007).
37. Increase in access is likely given the current Federal government policy to
develop open access high-speed broadband network to reach 98% of
Australian homes and businesses.
Institute of Judicial Administration, 2006) 46, Appendix B, Table 1.

jurors to trust their own first-hand, individual recollections of the

evidence and argument. It may have inspired jurors to be
confident in their abilities in this regard and thereby encourage
and confirm the reaction to media reports of the trial which we
found to be quite common – namely, that they are inevitably
incomplete and are often inaccurate, if not demonstrably
biased.39
From this observation and the findings of the study, the researchers
therefore suggested:
that judicial instructions to juries regarding publicity should
encourage [jurors] ... strongly to trust their own capacity to recall
and understand the evidence and the issues to be resolved,
rather than any version of these conveyed expressly or impliedly
by media publicity, specific or generic.40
5.21 By way of contrast, the Bench Book contains the following

suggested direction:
If you have read or heard or have otherwise become aware of any
publicity about the events with which this trial is concerned, or
about the accused, it is of fundamental importance that you put
any such publicity right out of your minds. Remember that you
have each sworn an oath, or made an affirmation, to decide this
case solely upon the evidence presented here in this courtroom
and upon the basis of the legal directions I give to you. You would
be disobeying that oath or affirmation if you were to take into
account, or allowed yourself to be influenced by, information that
has come to you from some other source.41
ISSUE 5.1
(1) Should directions better address the potential problem of jurors being
influenced by prejudicial publicity by encouraging them to exercise
independent judgment with regards to the evidence before them?
(2) Should the judicial direction omit reference to jurors avoiding pre-trial
and in-trial publicity?

Justice Foundation of NSW, 2001) xxii.
2008) [1-520].

EXTRA-CURIAL INVESTIGATIONS
5.22 The problem of jurors engaging in extra-curial investigations
extends beyond Australia, with cases arising across the common law
world. The English, New Zealand and Australian authorities
discussed below represent a selection of recent cases. They are not
exhaustive, but they illustrate the various ways in which jurors can
embark upon inappropriate extra-curial research.
5.23 Jury research studies reveal that the problem is not one limited
to isolated acts or rogue jurors. The UNSW Pilot Jury Study42 received
detailed comments from a small sample of 39 jurors from 10 Sydney
trials. Jurors responded to a scenario concerning a hypothetical juror.
Five jurors across three trials43 agreed – one strongly – that, where a
hypothetical juror felt frustrated with the adequacy of the evidence in
the trial, it would be very acceptable for the juror to take action
outside the trial process to find out more about the accused, witnesses
or the circumstances of the crime. Another juror in a fourth trial
reported an actual instance of a juror using inadmissible sentencing
material to advocate an acquittal. Twenty-five of the 39 juror
respondents were interested in obtaining further information about
the defendant.44 In the Prejudicial Publicity survey,45 the researchers
uncovered five cases in which, unknown to counsel or the judge, one or
more jurors became aware, it seems by active investigation, that the
accused had prior convictions or criminal charges. This pattern was
present also in the 1999 New Zealand Law Commission jury study
where “in a couple of cases, [jurors] ... reported to the jury adverse
information about the character of the accused which they had picked

but see J Hunter and D Boniface, “Secret Jury Business: What Jurors
Search For and What They Don’t Get” (Conference Paper, British Society of
Criminology, Huddersfield, England, July 2008).
43. Because juror “sleuthing” is a topic that does not permit neutrality, it is
strongly arguable that the sixth juror in a fourth trial who responded neither
agreeing or disagreeing with the hypothetical juror sleuthing scenario
should be included as expressing an incorrect view.
44. Though not necessarily with a desire or willingness to engage in extra-curial
investigation.

up from local knowledge or media publicity” as well as five cases of

juror extra-curial investigations.46
5.24 These studies indicate two identifiable features found in both
case law47 and in research findings. First, there is a tendency for
jurors to engage in the equivalent of a background check on the
accused. Secondly, there is a trend showing that judicial directions
consistently fail to impact upon certain jurors.48 The New Zealand
Law Commission’s jury study observed:
By and large, juries simply did not seem to appreciate the
importance, or did not understand the logic, of restricting
themselves to the information presented by the parties and the
judge.49
5.25 Likewise, the UNSW Pilot Jury Study found that the juror
respondents who considered juror investigations very acceptable had
also received judicial direction against juror investigations. While
concern can be expressed at the seemingly repeated practice of jurors
consciously failing to heed directions to refrain from investigations or
research, this is not the only problem. Two cases, one from New
Zealand, the other English, show that administrative slips can mix the
message. In R v Tuporo,50 court authorities permitted a juror to retain
and use a laptop computer in the jury room, but removed jurors’
mobile phones. In the English case of R v Wilson, juror curiosity was
attracted to the multiple entries of the defendant’s name on the court
list in the jury assembly room.51
46. W Young, N Cameron, Y Tinsley, Juries in Criminal Trials: Part Two: A

Paper 37 (1999) vol 2, [7.42].
47. For example, R v Folbigg [2007] NSWCCA 371 and R v K (2003) 59 NSWLR
431.
48. For example, R v Marshall [2007] EWCA Crim 35 and Folbigg v R [2007]
NSWCA 371.
Preliminary Paper 37 (1999) vol 2, [7.45]; J Goodman-Delahunty, N Brewer,
J Clough, J Horan, J R P Ogloff, D Tait, and J Pratley, Practices, Policies
and Procedures that Influence Juror Satisfaction in Australia, Research and
Public Policy Series No 87 (Australian Institute of Criminology, 2008) 139
observed that 17% of the 134 juror respondents were confused about what
they could discuss with non-jurors The same percentage were confused about
what they could discuss with each other.
50. R v Tuporo [2008] NZCA 12.
51. R v Wilson [2008] EWCA Crim 134.

The motivation to sleuth

5.26 Jurors’ abilities to acquire information privately at little cost is
an important factor influencing their desires to become private
investigators. As indicated above, most Australians can now
investigate and research on the Internet by broadband connection
from home. The Australian Bureau of Statistics findings indicate that,
in a single jury, representing an albeit imperfect sample, there will be
between seven and eight jurors with Internet access from home. They
are able to search the virtual world for information in complete
privacy, employing habits that are likely to be second nature for the
majority of them.52 The English case of R v Karakaya,53 like R v K54 in
NSW, stands as authority that judges ought to direct juries against
making extra-curial investigations. Both cases involved jurors gaining
access to inadmissible material on the Internet. In Karakaya, a sexual
assault case, the Court of Appeal described material found in the jury
room as “of a campaigning nature”. It presented in strident terms the
view that “people were too frequently acquitted wrongly of such
offences”. In allowing the appeal, the Court of Appeal observed that
“the material might have served to undermine the jury’s acceptance of
the judge’s summing-up and directions of law”.55 In R v K, the
material was similarly acquired from an unreliable Internet site.56
5.27 A recurring feature is that jurors do not believe they have
enough information. Allied to this is their motivation to research
beyond the evidence because they are anxious about making sure their
verdict is “right”, a feature we will return to shortly. In R v Skaf, the
foreman told the court, “I only went to the park to clarify something
for my own mind. I felt I had a duty to the court to be right”.57 In
England in 2008, there have been two widely-reported instances of
trials collapsing because of juror investigations.58 In one, a
manslaughter prosecution, the judge was alerted to the juror
52. See Australian Bureau of Statistics, “Internet Access at Home” in Australian

Social Trends, 4102.0 (2008).
53. R v Karakaya [2005] 2 Cr App R 5.
54. R v K (2003) 59 NSWLR 431; [2003] NSWCCA 406.
55. R v Karakaya [2005] 2 Cr App R 5, [11] (Judge LJ).
56. That is, not publicly available law databases such as Austlii
«http://www.austlii.edu.au» or sites such as «http://www.crimenet.com.au».
See also R v Cogley [2000] VSCA 231.
57. R v Skaf (2004) 60 NSWLR 86; [2004] NSWCCA 37, [204].
58. R Verkaik, “Collapse of Two Trials Blamed on Jurors' Own Online Research”
(20 August 2008) The Independent «http://www.independent.co.uk/
news/uk/home-news/jurors-internet-investigations-blamed-for-collapse-of-
trials-902892.html» at 27 November 2008.

misbehaviour when one of the jurors sent the judge a Google Earth
representation of the alleged crime scene with a list of 37 questions
about the case. This example, like the case of the foreman in R v Skaf
and anecdotal views and jury research findings, strongly supports the
view that the jurors who consider private investigation acceptable do
not believe it to be wrong.
5.28 On many occasions, it seems jurors seek to check evidence or
clarify points of law.59 In New Zealand, recent cases address Internet
searches and the more traditional approach of jurors asking others. In
R v Absolum,60 a juror was reported to have spoken to two people
unconnected with the case regarding aspects of the evidence before the
court. The New Zealand Court of Appeal, in R v Harris,61 addressed a
similar situation to that in Karakaya. Court officers found pages
printed from a US Internet site, www.answers.com, in the jury room.
The information described “beyond reasonable doubt” and “burden of
proof” in a way that did not reflect New Zealand law.
5.29 This raises the question as to why judicial communications,
including the specific judicial direction, are failing in key respects.
What might motivate the jurors to believe that they need more
information than that presented at trial, and that it is very acceptable
to research or investigate the trial, despite direction to the contrary?
As indicated above, one factor is undoubtedly the fact that an effective
direction must counter more than juror access to a library book, a
newspaper or a movie.
5.30 The messages sent by popular culture are no doubt a prominent
motivator. Law and legal drama as entertainment has been part of
Anglophone culture at least since Gilbert and Sullivan’s productions
such as Trial by Jury. Film depictions of crime investigation dramas
date back to Sherlock Holmes literature, and most pertinently Twelve
Angry Men. They first brought the genre of entertainment based on
fictional crime and fictional trials into the lounge rooms of prospective
jurors. The deluge of criminal investigation TV programs has
enhanced concern. Rumpole of the Bailey, Cracker, The Bill, Foyle’s
War, Agatha Christie’s Poirot, Dalziel & Pascoe, Columbo, The
Practice, Law & Order, Cold Case and Blind Justice, Blue Murder,
59. In Burrell v R [2007] NSWCCA 65 (location of Guyra in NSW); in

Folbigg v R [2007] NSWCCA 371 (retention of body heat in a deceased baby);
in R v Templeton [2006] NZCA 158 (a juror was found reading photocopied
pages from a law text); in R v Forbes (2005) 160 A Crim R 1; [2005]
NSWCCA 377 (a murder trial involving ballistic evidence, a juror was found
with a book, Guns and Gunsmiths and a brochure about ammunition).
60. R v Absolum [2003] NZCA 197.
61. R v Harris [2006] NZCA 273.

Crime Investigation Australia, Underbelly, and even a whole cable TV

channel through Foxtel’s Crime & Investigation Network, speak to
today’s jurors. The impact of these forms of entertainment was
underscored in the 2004 Home Office report.62 Forty nine percent of
the juror respondents in this study reported TV drama as influential
in shaping their views of the court system. Some made special
reference to shows like Kavanagh QC and The Bill. Fifty five percent
cited TV news in the same context, with 14% citing film.
5.31 A good percentage of fiction presents role models from every
walk of life who by-pass conventional policing or justice and uncover
key evidence missed by the professionals. These amateur investigators
are victims, relatives, Henry Fonda, Hercule Poirot or Miss Marples.
Popular culture may educate jurors to have false expectations that
trials involve clear uncontested “facts”. Finally, drama rarely puts the
prosecution to proof. It searches out the truth.63
Current judicial practice
5.32 In the AIJA survey of judicial and court practice, only 43% of
Australian judge respondents self-reported that they directed jurors
not to conduct their own investigations or visit the crime scene.64 The
AIJA researchers suggested that a reason for “these relatively low
[national] figures is that judges may be concerned that by telling
jurors not to access certain material, at least one of them may be
encouraged to do so”.65 The proliferation of evidence that jurors are
tempted to engage in Internet searches suggests that silence on the
point is inappropriate.66 In NSW, 100% of the 23 participating judges
indicated that they direct jurors not to conduct private investigations.
This high rate is no doubt in response to the Court of Criminal
Appeal’s judgment in R v K.67
62. R Matthews, L Hancock and D Briggs, Jurors’ Perceptions, Understanding,

(United Kingdom, Home Office, 2005).
63. See also N J Schweitzer and M J Saks, “The CSI Effect: Popular Fiction
About Forensic Science Affects the Public’s Expectations About Real
Forensic Science” (2007) 47 Jurimetrics 357; S Cole and R Dioso-Villa, “CSI
and Its Effects: Media, Juries, and the Burden of Proof” (2007) 41 New
England Law Review 435.
64. Compare 57% of New Zealand judges.
66. V Bell, “How to Preserve the Integrity of Jury Trials in a Mass Media Age”
(Supreme and Federal Courts Judges’ Conference, January 2005).
67. R v K (2003) 59 NSWLR 431; [2003] NSWCCA 406.

5.33 However, a key issue is the content of any direction. It may be

that judicial directions focus more heavily on command at the expense
of reasoned explanation. The AIJA study found that, while the NSW
judges reported universally that they give juries a direction that they
not research or investigate, only 78% gave the jury reasons. The
UNSW Pilot Jury Study found that judicial directions in its 10 trials
were highly variable in the explanation of why juror investigations
were unacceptable, to the extent that in two trials virtually no reasons
were given.
5.34 Some jurisdictions, including NSW, have made juror research
and investigations a serious criminal offence.68 The criminalisation of
this juror misconduct applied for nine of the 10 trials in the UNSW
Pilot Jury Study, but it did not alter the attitudes of the jurors who
agreed that extra-curial investigations could be very acceptable, nor
did it stop the juror who was reported by a respondent to have brought
inadmissible material into the jury room.69 It is notable that only in
three of the 10 trials in the study did the trial judge tell the jury that
it was a crime to engage in private investigations and research. None
mentioned that it was a serious crime.70
5.35 The Judicial Commission has responded to the findings of the
UNSW Pilot Jury Study with a number of enhancements to its
guideline direction. It has included clear reference to the “serious
offence” where a juror makes an inquiry, mentioned the danger of
error, illustrated it by examples, and set out a comprehensive
statement countering jurors’ misunderstanding of their role and the
role of the trial:
The obligation is on the Crown to put evidence before the jury in
seeking to prove beyond reasonable doubt the accused’s guilt.
The accused has no obligation to produce any evidence or to
prove anything. What all of this means is that it is not your role
68. Jury Act 1977 (NSW) s 68C: “(1) A juror for the trial of any criminal
proceedings must not make an inquiry for the purpose of obtaining
information about the accused, or any matters relevant to the trial, except in
the proper exercise of his or her functions as a juror” Maximum penalty: 50
penalty units or imprisonment for 2 years, or both. The section commenced
in December 2004.
69. Burrell v R [2007] NSWCCA 65 (location of Guyra in New South Wales);
Folbigg v R [2007] NSWCCA 371 (retention of body heat in a deceased baby,
information from the Internet).
70. The Bench Book, until August 2008, included the offence within its guideline
direction but only by extracting the relevant Jury Act section. While this
might prompt a judge to consider including reference to the criminality of
the conduct in his or her instructions to the jury, it would not aid a judge
with a useful form of words.

to try and determine where the truth lies. Jurors have indicated
in studies and surveys that have been done in the past that they
sometimes feel frustrated by a lack of evidence about some aspect
of a case. In some cases it has led jurors to make enquiries for
themselves to try and fill in the gaps that they perceive in the
evidence. From what I am about to say to you, I trust you will
understand that this is absolutely impermissible and that it is
unfair to both the Crown and the defence. I want you to clearly
understand that making enquiries about anything to do with the
case is not your function. Your function is, as I have said, to
decide on the evidence that has been placed before you, whether
or not the Crown has proved the guilt of the accused beyond
reasonable doubt.
… It is of fundamental importance that your decision in this trial

is based only upon what you hear and see in this courtroom … It
is a serious criminal offence for a member of the jury to make any
enquiry for the purpose of obtaining information about the
accused, or any other matter relevant to the trial …71
5.36 The Judicial Commission recommends that directions on

fundamental jury obligations, such as resisting extra-curial influences,
should incorporate clear rationales and explanations of why these
rules exist and why compliance is important within the broad
framework of the criminal trial.
ISSUE 5.2
How much detail, context and explanation should directions include
regarding the dangers of extra-curial influences?
71. Judicial Commission of NSW, Criminal Trial Courts Bench Book (August
2008) [1-520].


The components of the
6.
summing-up
The Cussens formula
Elements of the offence charged and defences
Summary of the evidence
Summary of the prosecution and defence cases
Judicial opinion on the merits of the case
6.1 The trial judge’s summing-up is delivered to the jury after the
addresses of counsel and before the jury retires to consider its verdict.
Its primary aim is to equip the jury for its task in reaching a verdict.
Jurors should, therefore, be able to understand it.1 This point has been
emphasised in numerous judgments. For example, Chief Justice
Spigelman has observed:
A summing-up to a jury is an exercise in communication between
judge and jury... It is, as has frequently been emphasised,
desirable that a judge employs easily understood, unambiguous
and non-technical language.2
6.2 The summing-up involves a combination of directions and

narrative. The order in which various parts of the summing-up are
interlinked and presented to the jury will depend on the requirements
of the individual case being tried. The central components of the
summing-up generally include directions on:
the role of the jury;3
the onus and standard of proof;4
the legal ingredients of each count;
any defences raised by the accused; and
any general matters of law which require direction (cautions,
comments and warnings).5
1. Jenkins v The Queen (2004) 79 ALJR 252, 257, citing Alford v Magee (1952)
85 CLR 437, [28]. See also A M Gleeson, “The State of the Judicature” (35th
Australian Legal Convention, Sydney, 25 March 2007) 10. Parliament of
Victoria, Law Reform Committee, Jury Service in Victoria, Final Report
(1997) vol 3, [2.200]; Law Reform Commission of Canada, The Jury,
Report 16 (1982) 84; R v Adomako [1995] 1 AC 171, 189 (Lord Mackay);
R v Landy (1981) 72 Cr App R 237; R v McGreevy (1973) 57 Cr App R 424,
430, quoting Lord Lowry of NI; “Principles of Summing-up” (1999) 63
Journal of Criminal Law 422, 424; Zoneff v The Queen (2000) 200 CLR 234,
[55], [65].
2. R v Forbes (2005) 160 A Crim R 1; [2005] NSWCCA 377, [79]. See also
Re Attorney-General’s Reference (No 3 of 1994) [1998] AC 245, 272;
R v Adomako [1995] 1 AC 171, 189.
3. See para 4.14-4.16.
4. See para 4.21-4.37.
5. See ch 7 and ch 8.

6 The components of the summing-up
6.3 The summing-up also generally includes:

an outline of the nature of the prosecution’s case;
reference to the evidence as it relates to the legal issues and
the defences raised; and
a summary of the arguments of counsel.6
It may also include the judge’s opinion on the merits of the case.
6.4 This chapter considers some of the ways in which judges address
many of these components.
THE CUSSENS FORMULA

6.5 The guiding principle for approaching the task of summing-up in
Australia is said to derive from statements of the Victorian judge, Sir
Leo Cussens:
The late Sir Leo Cussens insisted always most strongly that it
was of little use to explain the law to the jury in general terms
and then leave it to them to apply the law to the case before
them. He held that the law should be given to the jury not merely
with reference to the facts of the particular case but with an
explanation of how it applied to the facts of the particular case.
He held that the only law which it was necessary for them to
know was so much as must guide them to a decision on the real
issue or issues in the case, and that the judge was charged with,
and bound to accept, the responsibility (1) of deciding what are
the real issues in the particular case, and (2) of telling the jury,
in the light of the law, what those issues are.7
6.6 The High Court and the NSW Court of Criminal Appeal have
supported this approach and have established a model which requires
the trial judge to set out so much of the law as is relevant to the jury’s
decision; explain how the jury may apply this law to the evidence; and
summarise the relevant evidence and the relevant arguments put by
counsel as they relate to each of these issues.8

2008) [7-000].
7. Alford v Magee (1952) 85 CLR 437, 466 (Dixon, Williams, Webb, Fullagar
and Kitto JJ).
8. R v Zorad (1990) 19 NSWLR 91, 105. See also Alford v Magee (1952) 85 CLR
437, 466; and Holford v Melbourne Tramway and Omnibus Co Ltd [1909]
VLR 497, 522-523 (Cussens J).

6.7 The authorities also generally state that a summing-up should

provide only so much detail as is necessary and that this will depend
on the circumstances of the particular case.9
6.8 The general view is that summings-up have failed to achieve the
aim of being succinct statements of the law and contain only so much
other material as is necessary to explain to the jury its task.10 The
general view also appears to be that the problem has become greater
in more recent times. For example, in respect of the summary of the
law, one judge of the NSW Court of Criminal Appeal observed in 1990:
It seems to me that it would be regrettable if trial judges have
come to feel themselves under pressure to deliver to juries
complex lectures on the law. It is my recollection that it used to
be the approach of trial judges in very many cases to make no
attempt to give the jury lengthy explanations of the law but
simply to state for the jury in simple terms the issues which by
the application of the law to the evidence given were thrown up
for their decision and the consequence, in terms of verdict, of the
way in which those issues might be decided.11
ELEMENTS OF THE OFFENCE CHARGED AND DEFENCES

6.9 The trial judge must sum up the law as it applies to the case
before the court. This includes a summary of the elements of the
offence charged and the elements of any defences available. The best
practice is generally agreed to be that judges outline no more of the
law than is necessary for the jury to come to an understanding of what
is required of it.12
9. Alford v Magee (1952) 85 CLR 437, 466; Holford v Melbourne Tramway and
Omnibus Co Ltd [1909] VLR 497, 522-523 (Cussens J); Mohamed v R [2008]
NSWCCA 45, [26]-[35].
10. See, eg, R v Lawrence [1982] AC 510, 519 (Lord Hailsham LC); R v Zorad
(1990) 19 NSWLR 91, 105; A M Gleeson, “The State of the Judicature” (35th
Australian Legal Convention, Sydney, 25 March 2007) 9; F H Vincent, “The
High Court v The Trial Judge” in 28th Australian Legal Convention (1993)
vol 2, 265; Parliament of Victoria, Law Reform Committee, Jury Service in
Victoria, Final Report (1997) vol 3, [2.202]-[2.205].
11. R v Williams (1990) 50 A Crim R 213, 226-227 (Badgery-Parker J). See also
R v Flesch (1987) 7 NSWLR 554, 558 (Street CJ).
12. Directors of the Prudential Assurance Company v Edmonds (1877) 2 App Cas
487, 507. See also Swadling v Cooper [1931] AC 1, 10; R v Lawrence [1982]
AC 510, 519 (Lord Hailsham LC); Mowlds v Fergusson (1939) 40 SR (NSW)
311, 323. The question of the comprehensibility of directions relating to
particular offences and defences and the elements thereof is discussed in
ch 9.

6.10 The High Court has supported this approach as recently as 2002
when it affirmed that “it is not the function of a trial judge to expound
to the jury principles of law going beyond those which the jurors need
to understand to resolve the issues that arise for decision in the
case”.13 In such contexts, model directions can prove helpful in setting
out directions on the relevant law for the assistance of the jury.14
However, there will be cases where model directions may not assist
juries in understanding complex points of substantive law.15
6.11 Even if the judge fails to direct the jury expressly and
comprehensively about all the elements of the offence charged, it may
not involve a miscarriage of justice. This will depend on the
circumstances of the case and the conduct of the trial.16 So, in one
case, the High Court observed that, “while greater elaboration was
desirable”, the directions were, “in the context of the particular trial,
adequate to discharge the basic responsibility of identifying and
communicating to the jury what, ‘in the light of the law’, ‘the real
issue’ was”. In support of this position, the High Court pointed to the
fact that defence counsel “did not seek any further direction in relation
to attempt either at the conclusion of the trial judge's summing-up or
when the jury subsequently returned with a question on that subject”
and also to the fact that the specific instances of alleged inadequacy
were “either unpersuasive or insignificant”.17 However, while there
may be no miscarriage of justice in such cases, an apparent failure to
comply with this requirement will make it highly likely that an
unsuccessful defendant will lodge an appeal.
6.12 Lord Justice Auld has argued for a stricter enforcement of the
traditional distinction that the judge should be concerned with the law
and the jury should be concerned with the facts. Adopting the view
that the function of the judge should be “to protect the jury from the
law rather than to direct them on it”,18 he suggested that a
“fundamental, and practical review of the structure and necessary
content of a summing-up” was required “with a view to shedding
rather than incorporating the law and to framing simple factual
13. R v Chai (2002) 76 ALJR 628, [18]. See also Alford v Magee (1952) 85 CLR
437, 466; Tully v The Queen (2006) 230 CLR 234; [2006] HCA 56, [75];
R v Mueller (2005) 62 NSWLR 476, [4], [42]; Matusevich v The Queen (1977)
137 CLR 633, 638 (Gibbs J).
14. See ch 3.
15. Examples of these are discussed in ch 9.
16. Holland v The Queen (1993) 67 ALJR 946, 950-952; R v Cao (2006) 65
NSWLR 552; [2006] NSWCCA 89, [56].
17. Holland v The Queen (1993) 67 ALJR 946, 952.
18. E Griew, “Summing Up the Law” [1989] Criminal Law Review 768, 779.

questions that take [the law] into account”.19 One way of

implementing this might be through “decision trees” and other
deliberation aids.20
6.13 A further issue involves consideration of the point at which the
judge can best provide the summary of the law to the jury – at the
beginning of the trial, or before the addresses, or during the summing-
up?21
ISSUE 6.1
What can be done to improve juror comprehension of the judge’s summary
of the relevant law in the summing-up?
SUMMARY OF THE EVIDENCE

6.14 It has generally been accepted that the best practice is for a
judge to summarise the evidence in a way that relates the summary to
the issues which the jury must determine,22 and to avoid the tedious
and unhelpful practice of reading slabs of transcript of the evidence of
each witness in turn.
6.15 The Court of Criminal Appeal has commented that a judge does
not comply with these requirements if he or she simply reads the
relevant legal provisions to the jury and then:
[reads] out the evidence which has been given chronologically,
starting with the first witness and going through the evidence in
chief, the cross-examination and then re-examination of each
witness before turning to the next witness and so on. The idea of
a summing-up is to present for the jury the issues of fact which
they have to determine.23
6.16 The usefulness of relating the evidence to the issues before the
jury is highlighted in the case of joint trials where evidence may be
admissible against one accused, but not the other.24 The NSW Court of
Criminal Appeal has stated that, where more than one accused is tried
in relation to the same offence, the trial judge should separate the
19. R E Auld, Review of the Criminal Courts of England and Wales, Report
(2001) 535.
20. See para 10.36-10.41.
21. See para 6.55-6.59; para 9.90-9.103.
22. Alford v Magee (1952) 85 CLR 437, 466. See also A M Gleeson, “The Role of a
Judge in a Criminal Trial” (Lawasia Conference, Hong Kong, 6 June 2007)
11; P Devlin, Trial by Jury (Stevens and Sons, 1956) 117-118.
23. R v Zorad, (1990) 19 NSWLR 91, 105.
24. See para 8.48-8.53.

evidence relevant to each accused and present the case made against
each separately.25 The Court observed:
The jury should be specifically told of the evidence which they
may consider against each individual accused, together with
appropriate directions as to the legal principles involved. In this
connection it is insufficient to rest such a direction upon the
formula that each case must be considered separately, without
further explanation.26
6.17 Numerous commentaries and judgments have counselled against

judges giving lengthy chronological recitations of evidence, usually
derived from their notes taken during the trial, as there is no
requirement at law for a trial judge to provide a stand-alone summary
of the evidence.27 However, by the 1980s, it was the general practice in
NSW for judges to provide a chronological summary of the facts. Such
summaries were provided no matter how short the trial or simple the
case.28 This has contributed to trials increasing in duration.29
Limiting the summing-up of the evidence

6.18 One response to the problem is to impose limits on the extent to
which the evidence is referred to in a summing-up. In formulating
such an option, it should be considered that, by the time of the
summing-up, the jury has heard the evidence, listened to the
prosecution and defence addresses30 and may also have access to the
transcript of evidence.31
25. R v Towle (1955) 72 WN (NSW) 338, 340.

26. R v Towle (1955) 72 WN (NSW) 338, 340.
27. See, eg, J F Stephen, A History of the Criminal Law of England (Macmillan
and Co, 1883) vol 1, 455; R v Lawrence [1982] AC 510, 519 (Lord Hailsham
LC); R v Zorad (1990) 19 NSWLR 91, 105.
28. NSW, Attorney General’s Department, Discussion Paper on Reforms to the
Criminal Justice System (1989) 62.
29. See also A M Gleeson, “The Role of a Judge in a Criminal Trial” (Lawasia
Conference, Hong Kong, 6 June 2007) 12.
30. See the comments of Spigelman CJ in R v Hannes (2000) 158 FLR 359;
[2000] NSWCCA 503, [106]: “It has long been established that it is not
appropriate to subject a summing-up to an excessively fine analysis. In
particular, it is not appropriate to do so without reference to the context of
the trial, including the detailed submissions that have been made by the
Crown and the representative of the accused immediately before the
summing-up.”
31. When they have requested it and the judge “considers that it is appropriate
and practicable” to make it available: Jury Act 1977 (NSW) s 55C.

6.19 Lord Justice Auld, in his 2001 review of the Courts of England
and Wales, supported a limiting of the summing-up, and considered
that the judge should not have to remind the jurors of the evidence in
any great detail “save in particularly complex or long cases, or where
the evidence has not been put before them in a manageable way”.32
6.20 However, earlier in 1993, the Royal Commission on Criminal
Justice in England and Wales had concluded that it would not be
sensible to impose limits on a judge’s summing-up on the facts as “the
circumstances will vary from case to case”.33
NSW legislation
6.21 A review of the NSW criminal justice system, in 1989, considered
that the invariable practice of summarising the evidence led to some
short trials taking longer than necessary. Despite there never having
been a requirement that judges provide a chronological summary of
the evidence,34 the review suggested that judges should have the
express discretion to dispense with an analysis of evidence in cases
where the “evidence called in a trial has not been extensive”.35
6.22 Following a positive response to the proposal, an amendment
was introduced, in 1990, setting out the trial judge’s discretion not to
“summarise” the evidence “if of the opinion that, in all the
circumstances of the trial, a summary is not necessary”.36 The second
reading speech noted that the new provision was not intended to affect
the requirement that the judge relate the evidence to the ingredients
of the particular offence.37 A trial judge remains obliged to refer in the
summing-up to the evidence or the arguments by counsel, if the
reference is necessary to ensure that the jury has an understanding of
the relevant facts to be able to determine the matter.38
(2001) 533.
33. England and Wales, The Royal Commission on Criminal Justice, Cm 2263
(1993) 124.
34. See R v Smart [1963] NSWR 706, 713; R v Piazza (1997) 94 A Crim R 459,
460 (Hunt CJ at CL).
35. NSW, Attorney General’s Department, Discussion Paper on Reforms to the
Criminal Justice System (1989) 63.
36. Criminal Procedure Act 1986 (NSW) s 161, originally inserted as Crimes Act
1900 (NSW) s 405AA by Criminal Procedure Legislation (Amendment) Act
1990 (NSW) Sch 2.
37. NSW, Parliamentary Debates (Hansard), Legislative Assembly, 24 October
1990, 9160, referring to R v Zorad (1990) 19 NSWLR 91, 105. See also
R v Piazza (1997) 94 A Crim R 459, 460.
38. Mohamed v R [2008] NSWCCA 45, [28].

6.23 The amendment appears to have had some effect, at least with
respect to shorter trials. In 1999, the Court of Criminal Appeal
observed in relation to one case, where the evidence was concluded
within two days, that in light of the new provision it was “entirely
appropriate” for the judge to dispense with summarising the
evidence.39 In another 1999 trial, which lasted only three days and in
which there were only six witnesses, the trial judge summed up
without reference to the evidence. The Court of Criminal Appeal
observed that this course was properly open to the judge under the
new provision and noted:
The need for, and the extent of, any exploration of the evidence
and of the issues, in a summing-up, is to be assessed in the
context of the trial, its length, its complexity and in light of the
way that it has been run. Where the summing-up in a short trial
has followed hard on the heels of a defence address, particularly
where the appellant has not offered any evidence, very little is
likely to be achieved by a reiteration of the evidence or of the
points made by counsel in the closing addresses. To so require
would be to credit the jury with little in the way of intelligence or
common sense. An exercise of judgment is always required, on
the part of the trial judge, to frame the summing-up in a way
that is helpful to the jury.40
6.24 Notwithstanding these decisions, it is not uncommon for judges

to continue to provide exhaustive analyses of the evidence, even in
short trials, or for counsel to complain that the summing-up was
unbalanced or deficient where this did not occur.41
ISSUE 6.2
What limits, if any, should be placed on the judge’s summary of the
evidence in the summing-up?
Written summaries of evidence

6.25 A question arises as to the extent to which the jurors should be
provided with written summaries of the evidence to assist them in
their deliberations. This needs to be considered in the context of the
existing provisions allowing other types of written material to be given
to the jury, including summaries of the law.
39. R v Williams (1999) 104 A Crim R 260; [1999] NSWCCA 9, [37].

40. R v Davis [1999] NSWCCA 15, [24].
41. See, eg, Mohamed v R [2008] NSWCCA 45, [26]-[35]; Thorne v R [2007]
NSWCCA 10, [49]-[59]; R v MacLeod (2001) 52 NSWLR 389;
[2001] NSWCCA 357, [124]-[129]; R v Hannes (2000) 158 FLR 359;
[2000] NSWCCA 503, [104]-[117].

6.26 The Court of Criminal Appeal, in the case of R v Petroff, held

that a trial judge may provide the jury with a document recording the
directions of law applicable to its task, provided that counsel were first
given the opportunity to make submissions as to its contents and that
it was made clear that the jury was not to substitute the written
directions for the oral ones.42 In practice, many judges hand such a
document to the jury and then go through the directions with the
jurors who will have the opportunity of reading the document at the
same time, interpolating explanatory material where necessary. This
position is now supported by the Jury Act 1977 (NSW) which allows a
trial judge to give written directions of law to a jury if he or she
“considers that it is appropriate to do so”.43
6.27 In some substantial cases — particularly circumstantial
evidence cases — the jury would be assisted by having a document
outlining each of the basic facts on which the Crown relies, provided
that the document also incorporates the response of the accused (if
any) to each such fact. While the courts have not completely closed off
the possibility of such assistance,44 in practice the Court of Criminal
Appeal’s decision in Petroff has been interpreted as prohibiting it. In
many cases, this denies the jury a form of assistance that could be
beneficial, particularly if the facts were marshalled in an orderly way
in relation to the issues.45
6.28 In the trial of R v Milat, a wholly circumstantial case in which
the evidence lasted four months, the Crown relied on a large number
of basic factual issues, and the evidence said to establish or refute
each of those facts was scattered throughout the evidence. The judge
prepared a document for the purposes of the summing-up which set
out the basic facts and the evidence said to establish each of them,
together with the response of the accused to each item. Once the
terms of the document were agreed, counsel for the accused properly
42. R v Petroff (1980) 2 A Crim R 101, 113-116.

43. Jury Act 1977 (NSW) s 55B.
44. In Tripodina v R (1988) 35 A Crim R 183, 198 it was observed that “it is only
in an exceptional case that such a document should be given to the jury
dealing with matters of fact, and dealing only with the Crown case”. See also
R v Healey [1965] 1 All ER 365, 371. In R v Vincent (NSW CCA,
No 353/1986, 19 November 1987, unreported), 11, Campbell J reserved for
consideration the question whether “it is ever appropriate for the jury to be
given as an aid to recollection a written summary prepared by the trial judge
of the contentions of the Crown on any particular point”.
45. See the comments of Street CJ in R v Vincent (NSW CCA, No 353/1986,
19 November 1987, unreported), 9, where he says that “in a complex case
one can understand the degree of assistance that a jury may have from such
a document”.

objected to the document being given to the jury for its assistance, on
the basis of the decision in Petroff. The summing-up lasted four days,
in the course of which the document was read to the jury as the
judge’s own compilation of the factual issues that arose, both at the
commencement of the section dealing with the factual issues and
again at the conclusion of that section.
6.29 It has been suggested that Petroff imposes an unnecessary
restriction on the assistance a trial judge can give to a jury,
particularly in long trials or those with complex facts and multiple
issues. Some of the trials of offences under the anti-terrorism
legislation are likely to take even longer and have already been
identified as posing problems for jury trials.46
6.30 There is currently no express provision, such as the provision
that deals with summaries of the law, that allows a judge to supply a
jury with a written summary of the evidence.47 One reason for the
absence of such a provision may be the problems that could arise from
the inclusion in a written summary of “any elements of doubtful
validity”.48 The Court of Criminal Appeal of England and Wales has
also commented on the “immense care” that needs to be taken to
ensure that any such summaries are “free from any miscopying,
inaccuracy or false propositions”.49
ISSUE 6.3
Under what circumstances should written materials be made available to
juries that deal with the factual issues in a summing-up?
SUMMARY OF THE PROSECUTION AND DEFENCE CASES

6.31 Generally, it is accepted that judges should provide a brief
outline of the arguments put by counsel in relation to the different
issues in the case,50 even though there is, strictly speaking, no “rule of
law or of practice” which obliges them to do so.51 It should also be
noted that the judge does not need to provide the summary of the
46. M Clayfield, “Modern Trials Too Difficult for Juries” The Australian
(10 October 2008), 6.
47. Even though a trial judge may allow the jury to receive transcripts of all or
part of the evidence in certain circumstances: Jury Act 1977 (NSW) s 55C.
48. R v Vincent (NSW CCA, No 353/1986, 19 November 1987, unreported), 9
(Street CJ); Tripodina v R (1988) 35 A Crim R 183, 197.
49. R v Healey [1965] 1 All ER 365, 371.
50. R v Zorad (1990) 19 NSWLR 91, 105; R v Lawrence [1982] AC 510, 519 (Lord
Hailsham LC).
51. R v Smart [1963] NSWR 706, 713.

prosecution and defence cases in isolation from the summaries of each

of the relevant legal elements and the related evidence.
6.32 The High Court has observed that the “requirement of fairness
means that ordinarily the respective cases for the prosecution and the
accused must be accurately and fairly put to the jury”.52 However, it
has also stated that this requirement “does not oblige the judge to put
to the jury every argument put forward by counsel for the accused”.53
What a judge must do in presenting the arguments of counsel will
vary according to the circumstances of the case and the conduct of the
trial.54 According to the High Court, the inclusion of a particular
argument depends upon whether it is “necessary to ensure that the
jurors have sufficient knowledge and understanding of the evidence to
discharge their duty to determine the case according to the
evidence”.55
6.33 The NSW Court of Criminal Appeal has further observed that
the judge in summing-up is not relieved from the duty to assist the
jury in understanding “what the critical issues of fact are upon
application of the law to the particular case” by reason of counsel
having already put their arguments in relation to it.56
Outlining the defence case

6.34 The trial judge, in summing up, must adequately present the
defence case. Failure to do so, with respect to an important aspect of
the defence case, will provide grounds for a successful appeal.57 The
trial judge in summing up must present the defence case sufficiently
for the jury to understand what it is.58 The judge’s summing-up must
also “hold an even balance” between the cases of the prosecution and
the defence and present the defence case fairly.59
52. Domican v The Queen (1992) 173 CLR 555, 561. See also R v Checconi (1988)
34 A Crim R 160, 173.
53. Domican v The Queen (1992) 173 CLR 555, 561. See also King v R [2008]
NSWCCA 101, [80]-[86].
54. R v Smart [1963] NSWR 706, 713. See also R v Checconi (1988) 34 A Crim R
160, 173; R v Courtney-Smith (No 2) (1990) 48 A Crim R 49, 56; R v Lowery
(No 3) [1972] VR 939, 948; R v Melville (1956) 73 WN (NSW) 579, 581.
55. Domican v The Queen (1992) 173 CLR 555, 561.
56. R v Condon (1995) 83 A Crim R 335, 347.
57. R v Veverka [1978] 1 NSWLR 478, 480.
58. Dominguez v The Queen (1985) 63 ALR 181, 187; Domican v The Queen
(1992) 173 CLR 555, 561; R v Veverka [1978] 1 NSWLR 478, 482.
59. Cleland v The Queen (1982) 151 CLR 1, 10.

6.35 A simple defence case may require only a concise explanation.60

In some cases, it may be appropriate to summarise the defence case as
a “single and self-contained portion of the summing-up”; in other
cases, it may be appropriate to deal with the defence points as they
arise in relation to the prosecution’s case.61
6.36 It has been suggested that the judge’s duty to assist the jury in
understanding the critical issues in the case (discussed above) should
not be elevated to a “requirement that, in every case, regardless of its
length or complexity, the trial judge must identify and repeat the
points made by defence counsel”.62 In some cases, it may even be
appropriate for the judge to refer the jury to the submissions that
defence counsel have already made on the relevant points.63
6.37 The NSW Court of Criminal Appeal has also observed that a
balanced summing-up cannot be achieved by attempting to strengthen
a weak defence case at the expense of a strong prosecution case:
If one case is strong and the other weak, then a balanced account
inevitably will reflect the strength of one and the weakness of the
other.64
Matters of law or arguments not put by the parties

6.38 A question also arises in the context of the summing-up as to
whether the trial judge is under an obligation to include matters that
the parties have not raised, such as alternative or lesser charges, or
arguments in support of acquittal, or in support of defences. This
raises the issue of the extent to which the judge is bound to include
such matters in order to achieve a fair trial, and whether the inclusion
of too much additional information will merely make the jury’s task of
coming to a verdict more difficult.
60. Dominguez v The Queen (1985) 63 ALR 181, 187.

61. Dominguez v The Queen (1985) 63 ALR 181, 187. See also R v Veverka [1978]
1 NSWLR 478, 481.
62. R v Davis [1999] NSWCCA 15, [24]. See also Domican v The Queen (1992)
173 CLR 555, 561.
63. Cleland v The Queen (1982) 151 CLR 1, 10; R v Matthews [1972] VR 3, 15.
64. R v Ali Ali (1981) 6 A Crim R 161, 164.

The defence case

It is trite to observe that a judge is required to direct the jury on
the issues as they have emerged in the trial.65
6.39 But what of issues that have not been raised during the trial, or
possible lines of defence that have been expressly abandoned by the
accused’s counsel?
6.40 Putting to the jury defences or alternative offences that appear
reasonably open upon the evidence, but have not been raised by
defence counsel, is said to be “no more and no less than a recognition
of the obligation of the trial judge to ensure that the accused person
has a fair trial according to law”.66 Chief Justice Barwick observed:
Whatever course counsel may see fit to take, no doubt bona fide
but for tactical reasons in what he considers the best interest of
his client, the trial judge must be astute to secure for the accused
a fair trial according to law.67
This is particularly relevant where the defendant is denying that he or

she did the act on which the offence is based, but also wishes to rely on
evidence in the case which would permit an alternative defence and
which would be difficult to raise in the final address without cutting
down the primary line of defence. So, for example, where an accused
has available alternative and necessarily conflicting defences, such as
an alibi and self-defence, counsel may address only on the alibi case,
but it will still be necessary for the judge to instruct the jury on self-
defence.
6.41 Even where a defence that is reasonably open on the evidence is
explicitly rejected by the defence counsel, as diminished responsibility
was in R v Cheatham, the trial judge must leave the defence to the
jury, in the interests of avoiding a miscarriage of justice.68
65. Douglas v R [2005] NSWCCA 419, [84] (Simpson J) citing Alford v Magee
(1952) 85 CLR 437, 466.
66. R v Solomon [1980] 1 NSWLR 321, 327.
67. Pemble v The Queen (1971) 124 CLR 107, 117. See also R v Veverka [1978]
1 NSWLR 478, 481. The issue has been considered more recently in Gillard v
The Queen (2003) 219 CLR 1; Gilbert v The Queen (2000) 201 CLR 414; and
Fingleton v The Queen (2005) 227 CLR 166, [81]-[84]. See also the recent
decision of the House of Lords in R v Coutts (2006) 1 WLR 2154; but compare
the approach taken in Scotland since Johnston v HM Advocate [1998] SLT
788 where the court considered that the “trial judge can be expected to deal
with live issues, not with possible circumstances which are never raised in
the trial”, at 794. See also R v Saad (2005) 156 A Crim R 533, [88]-[110].
68. R v Cheatham [2000] NSWCCA 282, [63] (Spigelman CJ).

6.42 The best practice is for the trial judge to discuss with counsel, in
the absence of the jury, what issues or “defences” should be put to the
jury.69 However, one consequence of the judge directing the jury on
alternative “defences” which neither the prosecution or defence have
dealt with in their addresses is that the judge has to take the running
without the benefit of reminding the jury of the respective cases of the
prosecution or defence on those matters.
6.43 The Court of Criminal Appeal has emphasised that the matters
put to the jury must be open upon the evidence and that “it is not the
judge’s function to put to the jury unreal or fantastic possibilities”:
The criminal law should not be complicated by refined
dissections of issues that must ultimately be presented to twelve
laymen for their decision.70
It is also not the duty of the trial judge to put “alternative inferences
of fact” which have been relied upon by neither the defence nor the
prosecution and which do not raise an alternative defence.71
6.44 Where a defence is raised on the evidence, the trial judge should
proceed on a view of the evidence most favourable to the accused. No
matter how “weak and tenuous” it may seem to the trial judge, where
an alternative defence is reasonably open on the evidence, the trial
judge in a criminal trial is required to direct the jury on the
alternative defence, even in situations where defence counsel has
expressly abandoned it.72
6.45 If there is any doubt about the availability of a defence, the
leading view is that the trial judge should allow the defence to go to
the jury, and ask whether “there may be constructed a realistic
hypothesis concerning the facts provided in evidence and available
inferences which would give rise to the possibility for the defence
being one for consideration”.73
The prosecution case
6.46 Slightly different issues arise in the context of matters not raised
by the prosecution as opposed to those matters that have not been
relied upon by the defence.
69. See, eg, R v Kanaan (2005) 64 NSWLR 527; [2005] NSWCCA 385, [88]-[89].
70. R v Holden [1974] 2 NSWLR 548, 551. See also R v Clarke (1995) 78
A Crim R 266, 230-231 and Douglas v R [2005] NSWCCA 419 (Simpson J).
71. R v Brown (1987) 32 A Crim R 162, 175.
72. Zecevic v Director of Public Prosecutions (Vic) (1987) 162 CLR 645, 665
(Wilson, Dawson and Toohey JJ).
73. R v Peisley (1990) 54 A Crim R 42, 51 (Wood J). See also R v PRFN [2000]
NSWCCA 230, [22] (James J).

6.47 While a trial judge’s task of directing the jury as to the relevant
law cannot be limited by what the prosecution raises,74 it has been
suggested that the better course in such circumstances is for the judge
to raise the matters with counsel prior to final addresses, so that
counsel from both sides may have the opportunity of addressing the
jury on them.75 This ensures that all the issues will be dealt with in
the summing-up however counsel may wish to address the jury.
6.48 It has also been suggested that the trial judge should “normally
refrain from advancing an argument in support of the Crown case that
was not put by the Crown”.76 The reasons given for this are that such
an action is “inconsistent with judicial impartiality” and it denies the
parties the opportunity to address the argument.77
6.49 Even where the trial judge takes the view that, on the evidence,
it was reasonably open to the jury to make an alternative finding, he
or she may advance matters not opened or argued by the prosecution
only where to introduce them would not amount to unfairness to the
accused. Such unfairness may arise because the defence was not given
the opportunity to test the evidence in relation to the matters during
the course of the trial or to deal with the matters in its final
submissions. Whether or not the raising of such matters amounts to
unfairness to the accused will depend on the facts in each case.78
6.50 Likewise, it may amount to injustice to the accused if the trial
judge raises an alternative verdict (where available79) at the
conclusion of the prosecution’s case,80 or in the summing-up.81 Where
the raising of an alternative verdict is permitted, the judge ought to
74. R v Kanaan (2005) 64 NSWLR 527; [2005] NSWCCA 385, [46], [59], [61],
[71]-[76].
75. R v Solomon [1980] 1 NSWLR 321, 336. See also R v Tangye (1997) 92 A
Crim R 545, 556-559.
76. R v Meher [2004] NSWCCA 355, [87].
77. R v Meher [2004] NSWCCA 355, [88]. See also King v The Queen (1986) 161
CLR 423, 432.
78. See R v Solomon [1980] 1 NSWLR 321. See also R v Wong (1988) 37 A Crim
R 385, 392, 393 re the necessity of the defendant knowing precisely the
grounds upon which he or she is standing trial.
79. Where permitted by common law or statute, eg, Criminal Procedure Act 1986
(NSW) s 162, Drug Misuse and Trafficking Act 1985 (NSW) s 24(3), and
Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 34.
80. R v Cameron [1983] 2 NSWLR 66, 71.
81. R v Pureau (1990) 19 NSWLR 372, 376, 380.

direct the jury adequately as to the basis for such an alternative

verdict.82
6.51 A particular instance where the authorities suggest that the trial
judge should give directions, even though the defence expressly objects
to that occurring, is in the case of an accused charged with murder
where the various circumstances and partial defences could give rise
to a manslaughter verdict.83 It may be that some trial judges will be
anxious to include such directions, on the most tenuous of bases, in
order to appeal-proof the summing-up.84 The question that arises is
whether it should still be necessary in an adversarial justice system
for trial judges to give these directions, particularly in cases where the
defence prefers to go to the jury on the substantive count alone.
6.52 The second issue concerns whether it is either appropriate or
necessary for judges, in an adversarial system of justice, to outline
arguments or to direct the jury on the possible availability of defences
or verdicts for lesser offences where they have not been raised by
counsel. Such a consideration is significant, since it adds to the
complexity of the trial in circumstances where counsel in the closing
addresses have given no assistance to the jury on the alternatives.
Perhaps greater attention in this respect should be given to the
adversarial context in which criminal trials are conducted,85 leaving it
to the parties to settle the issues for determination.
6.53 However, in considering such questions, attention should be
given to the High Court’s position that the trial judge’s duty to give
appropriate directions on alternative verdicts “cannot be controlled by
the tactics or manoeuvring” of the accused or his or representatives, at
least where there is a possibility on the evidence of a finding of
manslaughter .86
82. R v Pureau (1990) 19 NSWLR 372, 374, 379; R v Crisologo (1997) 99 A Crim
R 178, 187; R v LJG (2004) 148 A Crim R 558, [95].
83. In R v Kanaan (2005) 64 NSWLR 527; [2005] NSWCCA 385, [75] the NSW
Court of Criminal Appeal summarised the requirements of the law in this
regard.
84. Observations about the “appeal-proofing” of jury directions have also been
made in relation to sexual assault trials: J Courtin, “Judging the Judges:
How the Victorian Court of Appeal is Dealing with Appeals Against
Conviction in Child Sexual Assault Matters” (2006) 18 Current Issues in
Criminal Justice 266, 278.
85. The relevance of which, for example, in relation to warnings concerning
identification evidence and lies was noted in Dhanhoa v The Queen (2003)
217 CLR 1, [20]-[22], [53].
86. Varley v The Queen (1976) 51 ALJR 243, 245 (Barwick CJ). See, generally,
R v Kanaan (2005) 64 NSWLR 527; [2005] NSWCCA 385, [75]. However, the

ISSUE 6.4
(1) To what extent should a trial judge be able to put matters of law or
arguments relevant to the defence that have not been raised or relied
on by counsel for the defence?
(2) In what circumstances, if any, should a judge be able to put alternative
charges even if the prosecution has not raised them?
Limiting the summing-up of the defence and prosecution cases

6.54 The question arises whether it is appropriate or necessary for
the trial judge to repeat or summarise the arguments of trial counsel
in circumstances where the jury has just had the benefit of their
detailed and considered addresses. For example, in England and
Wales, Lord Justice Auld proposed that, while a judge should always
be required to give the jury an “adequate account” of the defence, the
account should be “in more summary form than is now common”.87
ISSUE 6.5
(1) In what circumstances, if any, should judges repeat or summarise the
arguments of trial counsel?
(2) Should the judge’s summary of the arguments of trial counsel be
limited in any way?
Timing of the summing-up

6.55 Another possible approach to the question of the judge’s
summing-up of the arguments of counsel might be to change the
timing of its delivery so that it occurs before counsel’s addresses. This
would have the beneficial effect of shortening the judge’s summing-up
because he or she would not need to repeat the arguments of counsel
in however summary a form. It would also reduce opportunities for the
judge to provide comments on the merits of the case.88 Other beneficial
outcomes would include the fact that the summing-up would provide a
structure for the addresses of counsel and encourage them to stay on
point.
6.56 A proposal of this sort goes beyond the support expressed by
some commentators for the trial judge conferring with counsel before
the closing addresses and the summing-up so that legal issues can be
clarified and the final addresses proceed on the basis of some common
situation in relation to non-murder cases has been left open: R v Kanaan

(2005) 64 NSWLR 527; [2005] NSWCCA 385, [85]-[89].
(2001) 537.
88. See para 6.61-6.69.

understanding. For example, Lord Justice Auld’s proposals in England

and Wales assumed the traditional order of speeches would be
preserved. However, in proposing that counsel and the trial judge
should confer before the final speeches and summing-up, he observed
that “it is vital that [counsel] should be able to fashion their speeches
knowing how [the judge] is going to put the matter to the jury”.89 Chief
Justice Gleeson has similarly observed:
It is important, for the orderly conduct of the trial, for counsel,
before they address, to have a clear and common understanding
of the way in which the case will ultimately be left to the jury.
That, of course, may be influenced by the line of argument
adopted in address, but it will also be influenced by the trial
judge’s view of the law to be applied.90
6.57 Such a practice has grown up in Queensland, where some judges

now supply counsel with draft copies of the summing-up before the
closing addresses. Counsel are then given an opportunity to make
submissions on the draft before the judge provides a further draft, if
required, which counsel can then take into account when delivering
their closing addresses. The judge then delivers the summing-up to
the jury with any amendments necessitated by counsel’s addresses.
6.58 Concerns about the need for counsel to be aware of what the
judge will raise in the summing-up can be met not only by requiring
the judge to confer with the parties before the final addresses, but also
by a model that allows the judge to deliver the summing-up before the
final addresses of counsel.
6.59 Such a change would have a number of effects, including the fact
that shorter and less repetitious summings-up will reduce the
cognitive load on jurors. It may, by allowing the judge to set the
framework for the closing speeches, invite jurors to give greater
scrutiny of the arguments of counsel. It may also reduce the possibility
that jurors see the judge as an arbitrator of the arguments of counsel
and try to discern the judge’s view of what the outcome of the trial
should be.
6.60 Such a change would obviously require adjustments. For
example, the judge would need to consult with counsel in advance
about the content of the summing-up, and the judge would also
(2001) 529.
90. A M Gleeson, “The Role of a Judge in a Criminal Trial” (Lawasia Conference,
Hong Kong, 6 June 2007) 9-10.

require the opportunity, if necessary, to correct any errors made by

counsel during their addresses.
ISSUE 6.6
(1) Should the judge’s summing-up be delivered before the addresses of
counsel?
(2) If so, under what conditions?
JUDICIAL OPINION ON THE MERITS OF THE CASE

6.61 Some judges, when outlining the arguments put by counsel, add
to that outline additional factual material which may be relevant to
the particular issue. This additional material is often referred to as
the judges’ own “comment” on the evidence. There is a reasonable
discretion available to the trial judge to express his or her views on
the evidence. For example, in a recent High Court case, it was said
that the trial judge may comment when appropriate on inconsistencies
in, or omissions from a statement, or statements that an accused
person has made out of court, or upon the differences (whether by way
of additions, inconsistencies or omissions) between evidence that an
accused person has given in court and statements that he or she has
made out of court.91
6.62 Commentators have acknowledged that there is sometimes a
fine line between setting out the evidence as it applies to the issues in
the case and expressing an opinion on the facts of the case. For
example, Sir James Stephen, writing in 1883, said:
nor do I see how it is possible for [a judge to conceal his opinion
from the jury] if he arranges the evidence in the order in which it
strikes his mind. The mere effort to see what is essential to a
story, in what order the important events happened, and in what
91. RPS v The Queen (2000) 199 CLR 620; [2000] HCA 3, [115] (Callinan J) but
compare the joint judgment, at [42]. Sometimes, such statements can be
quite strongly worded. See, for example, McKinney v The Queen (1991) 171
CLR 468, in which the High Court (at 476) directed that, in the absence of
audiovisual recording of police interviews, the jury should be informed that
it is comparatively more difficult for an accused person held in police custody
without access to legal advice or other means of corroboration to have
evidence available to challenge police evidence of confessional statements
than it is for such police evidence to be fabricated, and that they should give
careful consideration to the dangers involved in convicting an accused person
in circumstances where the only (or substantially the only) basis for finding
guilt beyond reasonable doubt is a confessional statement allegedly made in
police custody, the making of which is not reliably corroborated (This was
before the law was changed to require all such interviews to be recorded:
Criminal Procedure Act 1986 (NSW) s 281.)

relation they stand to each other must of necessity point to a

conclusion. The act of stating for the jury the questions which
they have to answer and of stating the evidence bearing on those
questions and showing in what respects it is important generally
goes a considerable way towards suggesting an answer to them,
and if a judge does not do as much at least as this he does almost
nothing.92
W R Cornish, in his 1968 work on the jury, also observed that “the
simple ordering of events in reviewing the evidence affords ample
opportunity for the judge to show how strong or weak he considers the
case presented by each side to be”.93
6.63 Judicial comment on the evidence is generally a matter well
within the judge’s discretion, provided that it does not make the
summing-up unbalanced. It has, therefore, generally been accepted
that judges may express their own views on the evidence in a case,94
and may even do so strongly,95 subject to the condition that they make
it clear that the evidence is a matter for the jury and that the jury
should not be influenced by the expression of judicial opinion.96
However, there are limits to judicial comment on the evidence, so that
a trial judge cannot be too unbalanced in providing adverse comments,
even where he or she directs the jury that they may ignore those
comments.97 The risk with any form of judicial “comment” is that the
jury will see it as a binding direction of law,98 or even mistakenly as a
direction to convict.99 Alternatively, if taken too far, or made too
obvious, such comment may even be counterproductive, as Serjeant
Sullivan suggested in the 1930s, when he said foremen of juries at the
92. J F Stephen, A History of the Criminal Law of England (Macmillan and Co,
1883) vol 1, 455.
93. W R Cornish, The Jury (Pelican, 1970), 123. See also P Devlin, Trial by Jury
(Stevens and Sons, 1956) 117.
94. R v Zorad (1990) 19 NSWLR 91, 106-107.
95. Taleb v The Queen [2006] NSWCCA 119, [73]; RPS v The Queen (2000) 199
CLR 620; [2000] HCA 3, [42].
96. Green v The Queen (1971) 126 CLR 28, 34. See also N Madge, “Summing Up
– A Judge’s Perspective” [2006] Criminal Law Review 817, 824-826.
97. R v Nation (1994) 78 A Crim R 125; Taleb v The Queen [2006] NSWCCA 119.
98. For an example where error arose in this respect, see R v Rajakaruna (No 2)
(2006) 15 VR 592.
99. Whether the decision in Yager v The Queen (1977) 139 CLR 28, which
accepted the regularity of a directed verdict to convict, would withstand
scrutiny today is questionable: see P Gillies and A Dahdal, “Directions to
Convict” (2007) 31(5) Criminal Law Journal 295.

Old Bailey should be asked whether “they found for his Lordship or
against him?”100
6.64 The illogicality and absurdity of the practice of judges directing
the jury to ignore judicial comments on the evidence has been pointed
out on numerous occasions.101 In a recent NSW case,102 Justice
Handley, while preserving the existing rule, contended that, “as a
matter of rationality”, it was difficult to dispute the point of view once
expressed by the British Columbia Court of Appeal that:
It seems an absurdity for a judge after telling the jury the facts
are for them and not for him, then to volunteer his opinions of
facts followed then or later by another caution to the jury that
his own opinion cannot govern them and ought not to influence
them. If his opinion ought not to govern or influence the jury
then why give his opinion to the jury.103
6.65 This is one of the points at which US practice departs sharply

from that in Australia and England and Wales. The general practice
in the US has been to limit or prohibit judges from expressing views
on the evidence.104 However, opinion in the US has not been uniformly
in favour of such restrictions and there have been calls from time to
time for a restoration of what is sometimes referred to there as the
“English” system.105
100. A M Sullivan, The Last Serjeant: The Memoirs of Serjeant A M Sullivan, QC

(1952) 288.
101. See, eg, G Taylor, “Judicial Reflections on the Defence Case in the Summing
up” (2005) 26 Australian Bar Review 70, 74; R J Farley, “Instructions to
Juries – Their Role in the Judicial Process” (1932) 42 Yale Law Journal 194,
212.
102. R v Heron [2000] NSWCCA 312, [79]-[80].
103. R v Pavlukoff (1953) 106 CCC 249, 266 (British Columbia Court of Appeal).
104. See G Taylor, “Judicial Reflections on the Defence Case in the Summing Up”
(2005) 26 Australian Bar Review 70, 74-76; N Madge, “Summing Up –
A Judge’s Perspective” [2006] Criminal Law Review 817, 823-824;
D Wolchover, “Should Judges Sum Up on the Facts?” [1989] Criminal Law
Review 781, 784-786. England and Wales, The Royal Commission on
Criminal Justice, Cm 2263 (1993) 123. For the US historical background in
this area, see: K A Krasity, “The Role of the Judge in Jury Trials: The
Elimination of Judicial Evaluation of Fact in American State Courts from
1795 to 1913” (1985) 62 University of Detroit Law Review 595.
105. W R Cornish, The Jury (Pelican, 1970), 125-126. See also G Taylor, “Judicial
Reflections on the Defence Case in the Summing Up” (2005) 26 Australian
Bar Review 70, 74; D Wolchover, “Should Judges Sum Up on the Facts?”
[1989] Criminal Law Review 781, 786; E R Sullivan and A R Amar, “Jury
Reform in America – A Return to the Old Country” (1995) 33 American
Criminal Law Review 1141, 1142-1144, 1157, 1160; W W Steele and

6.66 In recent times, there has been some indication that the High
Court is taking a more cautious approach to the traditional position on
judicial commentary. In one case, four judges observed:
although a trial judge may comment on the facts, the judge is not
bound to do so except to the extent that the judge’s other
functions require it. Often, perhaps much more often than not,
the safer course for a trial judge will be to make no comment on
the facts beyond reminding the jury, in the course of identifying
the issues before them, of the arguments of counsel.106
Again, in another case, the same four stated:

Unnecessary or extensive comments on the facts carry well-
recognised risks of misstatements or other errors and of blurring
the respective functions of the judge and the jury.107
6.67 The Court of Criminal Appeal has also recently suggested that
the width of a trial judge’s discretion to comment upon the evidence
was narrower than had been permitted in the past, and that greater
restraint was now to be expected. In particular, the judge should not
advance arguments in favour of the prosecution case which the
prosecutor had not put forward in the final address.108
6.68 The practice of judges giving directions or making comments on
the significance that the jury should, or should not, attach to the
evidence has received some criticism.109 Commentators have called for
a review of the practice of judges commenting on the evidence. One
such commentator has questioned the reasons for allowing such a
practice and has called for “a principled account of when such
E R Thornburg, “Jury Instructions: A Persistent Failure to Communicate”

(1991) 74 Judicature 249, 252 which states that the ban on commentary on
evidence “make the instructions extremely awkward and difficult for jurors
to comprehend”.
Gummow, Kirby and Hayne JJ). See also Domican v The Queen (1992) 173
CLR 555, 560.
107. Azzopardi v The Queen (2001) 205 CLR 50; [2001] HCA 25, 70.
108. Taleb v The Queen [2006] NSWCCA 119, [78]-[84]; and see also Azzopardi v
The Queen (2001) 205 CLR 50; [2001] HCA 25, [52].
109. N A Phillips, “Trusting the Jury” (The Criminal Bar Association Kalisher
Lecture, London, 23 October 2007), 14; N A Phillips, “Constitutional Reform:
One Year On” (Judicial Studies Board, Annual Lecture, Inner Temple, 22
March 2007), 13; G Taylor, “Judicial Reflections on the Defence Case in the
Summing Up” (2005) 26 Australian Bar Review 70, 83-87; and D Wolchover,
“Should Judges Sum Up on the Facts?” [1989] Criminal Law Review 781,
787-788.

comments should be made”.110 Another commentator has suggested

that the only way to avoid bias in the summing-up of evidence may be
to prevent judges from summing up on the evidence at all.111 Some
have suggested that the most convincing reason for allowing judicial
comment on the evidence is that the trial judge has expertise in some
matters and can assist the jury to appreciate a point which may not be
obvious to them because of their lack of experience in criminal
trials.112
6.69 Has the time come when modern jurors can be trusted to deal
with the evidence upon the basis of their own experience and common
sense, and with the assistance of the arguments of counsel, without
the need for any additional input from the judge?
ISSUE 6.7
In what circumstances, if any, should a judge comment on the merits of the
case in the summing-up to the jury?
110. G Taylor, “Judicial Reflections on the Defence Case in the Summing Up”
111. D Wolchover, “Should Judges Sum Up on the Facts?” [1989] Criminal Law
Review 781, 787; England and Wales, The Royal Commission on Criminal
Justice, Cm 2263 (1993) 123.
112. G Taylor, “Judicial Reflections on the Defence Case in the Summing Up”
(2005) 26 Australian Bar Review 70, 84-87; D Wolchover, “Should Judges
Sum up on the Facts?” [1989] Criminal Law Review 781, 788.

Directions about unreliable
7.
evidence
Introduction
Prison informers
Accomplices
Confessions and admissions
Identification evidence
Uncorroborated evidence
Delay and forensic disadvantage
Delay and credibility
INTRODUCTION
7.1 This chapter considers the directions that judges must or must
not give about “unreliable” evidence in two broad categories: first,
directions in relation to those types of unreliable evidence that are
now principally dealt with by the provisions of the Evidence Act 1995
(NSW) such as evidence of prison informers and accomplices,
confessions and admissions and identification evidence; secondly,
those that principally relate to sexual assault offences, such as
uncorroborated evidence of complainants and evidence in cases where
there has been a delay in bringing a complaint.
Statutory regulation of warnings

7.2 Prior to the Evidence Act 1995 (NSW), case law established the
need for judicial warnings or comment in a number of areas – chiefly
where evidence given in certain circumstances was seen as unreliable
unless corroborated. The judicial warnings in these areas were
traditionally accompanied by the instruction that it was “dangerous to
convict” on such evidence unless the jury, having scrutinised it with
great care, was satisfied of its truth. The use of such a formulation
was open to criticism because some jurors may have taken it as an
implied invitation to acquit.
7.3 In 1985, the Australian Law Reform Commission observed that
the law with regard to warnings was “too rigid and technical”, and did
not serve its purpose of minimising the risk of wrongful convictions.
The ALRC, therefore, proposed the existing requirements with respect
to corroboration evidence be abolished and only retained in certain
circumstances.1 The Evidence Act accordingly has rendered the
requirement of corroboration unnecessary except in relation to perjury
and related offences.2
7.4 The Evidence Act 1995 (NSW) now deals with such issues by
requiring a warning for evidence “of a kind that may be unreliable” in
jury trials where a party requests it, unless the judge considers there
are “good reasons” for not doing so.3 The Act provides a list of the
types of evidence that may be considered unreliable:
(a) evidence in relation to which Part 3.2 (hearsay evidence) or
3.4 (admissions) applies,
1. Australian Law Reform Commission, Evidence, Report 26 (1985) vol 1,

[1015], [1016].
2. Evidence Act 1995 (NSW) s 164(1) and (2).

7 Directions about unreliable evidence
(b) identification evidence,

(c) evidence the reliability of which may be affected by age, ill
health (whether physical or mental), injury or the like,
(d) evidence given in a criminal proceeding by a witness, being
a witness who might reasonably be supposed to have been
criminally concerned in the events giving rise to the
proceeding,
(e) evidence given in a criminal proceeding by a witness who is
a prison informer,
(f) oral evidence of official questioning of a defendant that is
questioning recorded in writing that has not been signed, or
otherwise acknowledged in writing, by the defendant...
The list is not exhaustive and the section expressly states that it “does
not affect any other power of the judge to give a warning to, or to
inform, the jury”.4
7.5 Under this provision, the focus is now on the reliability of the
evidence in question and the factors that make it unreliable. The
Evidence Act requires that the judge, in delivering the warning
requested by a party to the trial:
(a) warn the jury that the evidence may be unreliable, and
(b) inform the jury of matters that may cause it to be
unreliable, and
(c) warn the jury of the need for caution in determining
whether to accept the evidence and the weight to be given to
it.5
7.6 The recent High Court case of Mahmood6 illustrates the point
that warnings may still be required in the circumstances of a
particular case. In that case, the prosecutor remarked on the “cold-
blooded and clinical” demeanour of the accused in a portion of a taped
record of a visit to the crime scene a week after the alleged events,
when the portion of the taped record had been admitted for another
purpose, namely, to explain the presence of blood on the accused’s
clothing. It was common ground on the appeal that the remainder of
the footage that was not admitted did not support the prosecutor’s
observation. The trial judge merely raised concerns about the
prosecutor introducing the question of demeanour in the
circumstances, and had instructed the jury that they might give the
evidence of demeanour on the tape less weight than other evidence of

6. Mahmood v Western Australia (2008) 82 ALJR 372; [2008] HCA 1.

the accused’s emotional state that was closer to the time of the alleged
offence. The High Court held that a direction was required that would
overcome the “prejudicial effect” of the prosecutor’s remarks in the
closing address and concluded that:
It was necessary for the jury to be directed, in unequivocal terms,
that they knew so little of the context in which the segment of
the video recording appeared that they could not safely draw the
inference that the prosecutor had invited them to draw, that is to
say, that they should ignore the prosecutor’s invitation and
remarks.7
7.7 The Evidence Act also states that the judge need not use any
particular form of words in delivering the warning.8 It is therefore no
longer necessary to say that it is “dangerous to convict” on
uncorroborated evidence nor to give a direction about the absence of
corroboration.9 The Court of Criminal Appeal has actively discouraged
the use of the formula:
The formulation ‘dangerous to convict’ is a powerful direction,
capable of being understood, and in my opinion, is frequently
understood, by a jury as, in effect, a direction by the judge to
acquit the accused. It is a formulation that is best avoided, save
in exceptional circumstances.10
7.8 However, the Court of Criminal Appeal has also observed that
there may be circumstances where the judge can give a warning that
it would be dangerous to convict on the uncorroborated evidence of an
accomplice “if satisfied that it is necessary in the interests of justice to
do so in the particular case”, but “the judge is never under a duty to do
so”.11 The High Court has made it clear that the common law will
continue to require a warning where there would otherwise be a
perceptible risk of a miscarriage of justice.12
7.9 In some cases, even where warnings are expressly prohibited,13
the line to be drawn between comments and warnings can be fine, and
highlights the problems involved in altering trial practice by
legislation where the judge retains the discretion to ensure a fair trail.
7. Mahmood v Western Australia (2008) 82 ALJR 372; [2008] HCA 1, [18].

9. Evidence Act 1995 (NSW) s 164(3). See Conway v The Queen (2002) 209 CLR
203, [53]; Kanaan v R [2006] NSWCCA 109, [214]–[217].
10. Robinson v R (2006) 162 A Crim R 88; [2006] NSWCCA 192, [19]
(Spigelman CJ).
11. Kanaan v R [2006] NSWCCA 109, [217].
12. Tully v The Queen (2006) 230 CLR 234, [51], [89]-[92], [158]-[161].
13. See, eg, para 7.37.

7.10 For example, the High Court has noted the possibility in cases
regarding the uncorroborated evidence of sexual assault complainants
that, even where a warning has been prohibited by statute, the
complainant’s evidence may still be “subject to comment on credibility
in the same way as the evidence of alleged victims in other criminal
cases, but to comment only”.14 The judges did, however, qualify this
position by stating:
The judge’s discretion to comment should not be exercised so as
to convey to the jury, whether by phrase, gesture or intonation, a
caution about the general reliability of the evidence of alleged
victims of sexual offences which is tantamount to the [dangerous
to convict] warning.15
What was still permitted was a comment in relation to the evidence of

the particular complainant in the case being tried. This has been a
cause of continuing debate and amendment to the law.16
7.11 There may, therefore, remain occasions, particularly in sexual
assault cases, where directions will need to be given in similar terms
to those which in the past have been productive of an inordinate
number of appeals.17
PRISON INFORMERS
7.12 The Evidence Act 1995 (NSW) identifies evidence of prison
informers as being a type of evidence that may be unreliable.18 A
prisoner’s evidence of an accused’s oral confession made while they
were incarcerated together has long been recognised as unreliable.
Reasons given for its unreliability include:19
such evidence is easily concocted;
the accused will generally be denied an opportunity to
corroborate his or her denial of the confession;
14. Longman v The Queen (1989) 168 CLR 79, 87. See also R v GPP (2001) 129
A Crim R 1; [2001] NSWCCA 493, [23]-[34].
15. Longman v The Queen (1989) 168 CLR 79, 87-88.
16. See para 7.38-7.39.
17. For a recent analysis of the circumstances which will require a warning in
relation to the evidence in this type of case, see Wade v R (2006) 164
A Crim R 583; [2006] NSWCCA 295; and KJR v R (2007) 173 A Crim R 226;
[2007] NSWCCA 165, [9]-[10] (dangerous to convict because of delay).
18. Evidence Act 1995 (NSW) s 165(1)(e).
19. Pollitt v The Queen (1992) 174 CLR 558, 586 (Deane J), 614 (McHugh J). See
also R v Clough (1992) 28 NSWLR 396, 405.

prison informers are generally of bad character and their

evidence is, therefore, unreliable;
prison informers may fabricate evidence in anticipation of
benefits including favourable treatment within the prison
environment;
prison informers will be affected by the values and culture of
prison society.
7.13 Despite there being no rule of law that a judge must always give
a warning in relation to the evidence of a prison informer, there are
only exceptional cases where it would not be required.20
7.14 The exact form of the warning will depend on the circumstances
of the case. The High Court has noted that the fact that an accused is
in custody usually means that there will be sufficient evidence to
justify his or her detention on remand which can corroborate the
informer’s evidence. Prison informers are generally taken to be aware
of this state of affairs. It is therefore accepted that it is insufficient for
a judge merely to warn the jury not to rely on the evidence of a prison
informer unless other evidence corroborates it. The warning should
draw attention to such matters as the circumstances that make the
informer’s evidence unreliable and the need for evidence to
corroborate the making of the confession itself.21
7.15 Following the High Court’s decision in R v Pollitt, Justice Hunt
set out some of the matters that should be included in a warning on
the evidence of a prison informer:22
(a) that the experience of the courts over the years has
demonstrated that the evidence of such witnesses is
potentially unreliable, together with the explanation as to
why that is so;
(b) that it is for that reason necessary to scrutinise the
evidence of the particular witness in question with great
care;
(c) that, in the absence of substantial confirmation provided by
independent evidence that the confession was in fact made,
20. Pollitt v The Queen (1992) 174 CLR 558, 599 (Dawson and Gaudron JJ), 605
(Toohey J).
21. Pollitt v The Queen (1992) 174 CLR 558, 588 (Deane J), 601 (Dawson and
Gaudron JJ), 606 (Toohey J), 616-617 (McHugh J). See also R v Clough
(1992) 28 NSWLR 396, 405-406.
22. R v Clough (1992) 28 NSWLR 396, 406.

it is dangerous23 to convict upon the evidence of that

witness;
(d) that such independent evidence is unlikely to be provided
by a fellow prisoner, because he is likely to be motivated to
concoct his evidence for the same reasons; and
(e) that, having regard to the potential unreliability of the
evidence, there is a risk of a miscarriage of justice if too
much importance is attached to it.
7.16 Arguably, a judge should give directions about the use of
evidence from a prison informer because the issues relating to the
reliability of such evidence are generally not taken to be within the
experience of ordinary jurors. Some form of explanation is required so
that jurors can assess the evidence properly.
ISSUE 7.1
(1) Are warnings about the use of a prison informer’s evidence
necessary?
(2) If so, in what circumstances should a judge deliver them?
ACCOMPLICES
7.17 At common law, a judge in a criminal trial was required to warn
the jury that it was dangerous to convict on the uncorroborated
evidence of an accomplice to the alleged criminal conduct.24 In giving
such a warning, the judge was required to explain what was meant by
corroboration and direct the jury’s attention to evidence that may
corroborate what the accomplice has said.25 Defence counsel, therefore,
did not always entirely welcome accomplice warnings, since the
recitation of evidence that could have corroborated what the
accomplice said could strengthen the prosecution’s case.26
23. The reference to “dangerous” to convict would no longer be appropriate since

the passing of the Evidence Act 1995 (NSW) s 165. See R v Robinson (2006)
162 A Crim R 88; [2006] NSWCCA 192, [19]
24. Davies v Director of Public Prosecutions [1954] AC 378, 399; Jenkins v The
Queen (2004) 79 ALJR 252, 257. A model direction following the old form of
warning is provided in the Bench Book to cover the exceptional cases where
the judge considers that a warning that it is dangerous to convict on
uncorroborated evidence is still required: Judicial Commission of NSW,
Criminal Trial Courts Bench Book (October 2008) [4-365]. See also R v Chen
(2002) 130 A Crim R 300; [2002] NSWCCA 174, [58].
25. Jenkins v The Queen (2004) 79 ALJR 252, [27].
26. Jenkins v The Queen (2004) 79 ALJR 252, [29]. See also Conway v The Queen
(2002) 209 CLR 203, [56].

7.18 The Evidence Act now provides that a judge may give a warning
about evidence that may be unreliable where it has been given by a
person “who might reasonably be supposed to have been criminally
concerned in the events giving rise to the proceeding”.27
7.19 The chief reason for the warning is said to be “the natural
tendency of an accomplice to minimise the accomplice’s role in a
criminal episode, and to exaggerate the role of others, including the
accused”.28 This tendency may even go so far as the witness
implicating a person who is entirely innocent of the offence charged.29
There is an even greater danger where, as a result of assistance
provided to law enforcement authorities, the accomplice has received
an immunity from prosecution or a reduced sentence,30 with the
consequent risk of the benefit being lost if he or she fails to give
evidence. It has been suggested that juries would not, generally, be
aware of such circumstances. There is a well-established requirement
that the judge direct the jury on the significance of a grant of
immunity to a witness in order to assist the jury in evaluating the
reliability of that witness’s evidence.31 This is consistent with the
requirement in the Evidence Act that the judge inform the jury of
matters that may cause the evidence of a witness to be unreliable.32
ISSUE 7.2
(1) Is it necessary for judges to give a warning about the use of evidence
of people reasonably supposed to have been criminally concerned in
the events giving rise to the proceedings against the accused?
(2) If so, in what circumstances should it be given, and how should such a
warning be phrased?
27. Evidence Act 1995 (NSW) s 165(1)(d). The Court of Criminal Appeal
suggested that, in giving a warning about "accomplice" evidence, a judge
should avoid using the term “accomplice”. This is because the use of the term
may give the impression that the judge believes that the witness is an
accomplice to the accused and, therefore, that the accused is guilty of the
offence charged: R v Stewart (2001) 52 NSWLR 301, [21] (Spigelman CJ),
[126] (Howie J); R v Cornelissen [2004] NSWCCA 449, [117]. This position is
reflected in Judicial Commission of NSW, Criminal Trial Courts Bench Book
(October 2008) [4-355]. See also Kanaan v R [2006] NSWCCA 109, [217].
28. Jenkins v The Queen (2004) 79 ALJR 252, [30].
29. R v Stewart (2001) 52 NSWLR 301, [127].
30. R v Stewart (2001) 52 NSWLR 301, [149], [151]-[154].
31. R v Chai (1992) 27 NSWLR 153, 176-177; R v Checconi (1988) 34 A Crim R
160, 170-172.
32. Evidence Act 1995 (NSW) s 165(2)(b).

CONFESSIONS AND ADMISSIONS

7.20 An admission is a statement that an accused has made prior to
the current proceedings and that is against his or her interest.33 The
reception of admissions into evidence has been the subject of some
controversy, and their treatment will depend on the circumstances of
the case.34
7.21 A confession is an admission by the accused of guilt of the
offence charged. A confession, which may be may be made to any
person at any time, is generally admissible as evidence, but the
question of weight is one for the jury.35 Generally the courts have
considered that evidence of a confession does not require a specific
warning.
7.22 “Admission” is broadly defined under the Evidence Act 1995
(NSW).36 However, the need for a warning, even under the statutory
provisions, will depend on the circumstances of the case,37 including
whether the accused disputes the admission,38 whether there are good
reasons for not providing a warning,39 or whether, regardless of the
category of witness, the evidence is of a “kind that may be
unreliable”.40
7.23 Much of the discussion of confessions is set in the context of the
former practice of some investigating police to fabricate confessions.
The obligatory use of recording equipment has overcome some of this
problem so that a judge no longer needs to advise a jury to be cautious
before convicting on disputed police evidence of an oral confession
without corroborating independent evidence.41
7.24 However, there are also other circumstances where the defence
may raise the unreliability of a confession. They include false
confessions voluntarily made, for example, to protect the actual
perpetrator of the crime, to achieve notoriety, or to assuage feelings of
guilt relating to the victim and the events giving rise to the offence;
false confessions made to achieve short-term relief regardless of the
33. See Evidence Act 1995 (NSW) Dictionary Part 1.

34. Mule v The Queen (2005) 79 ALJR 1573; [2005] HCA 49, [21], [23].
35. Ross v The King (1922) 30 CLR 246, 254-255; Burns v The Queen (1975) 132
CLR 258, 261.
36. Evidence Act 1995 (NSW) s 165(1)(a).
37. R v Fowler (2003) 151 A Crim R 166, [178]-[188].
38. R v Reardon (2002) 186 FLR 1; [2002] NSWCCA 203, [136].
40. R v Clark (2001) 123 A Crim R 506, [70]-[73].
41. See Carr v The Queen (1988) 165 CLR 314, 324 (Brennan J).

long-term consequences, for example, to obtain release from

immediate confinement, to escape a stressful situation or because of
an inducement held out by the investigating authorities; and false
confessions made because the accused has become wrongly convinced
of his or her own guilt for a number of possible reasons including
mental illness, and the presentation of false evidence by the
investigating authorities.42
ISSUE 7.3
In what circumstances, if any, should a warning be given about the use of
evidence of confessions and admissions?
IDENTIFICATION EVIDENCE
7.25 There are different types of identification evidence, including
visual evidence identifying a person by way of photographs,
identification parade or other means, identification of the voice of a
person and identification of objects associated with a person such as
motor vehicles, articles of clothing or weapons. The most common form
of identification evidence is that which deals with the visual
identification of a person, usually the accused.
7.26 The need for great care in approaching such evidence is
reinforced by examples of wrongful convictions based on identification
evidence arising from the inaccurate testimony of apparently honest
witnesses.43
7.27 The Evidence Act 1995 (NSW) requires the judge, when he or she
has admitted identification evidence relating to the resemblance of the
defendant, to inform the jury:
(a) that there is a special need for caution before accepting
identification evidence, and
(b) of the reasons for that need for caution, both generally and
in the circumstances of the case.44
42. See S M Kassin, et al, Police-induced Confessions: Risk Factors and

Recommendations, American Psychology-Law Society, Proposed White Paper
(2008) 34-36.
43. See R v Finn (1988) 34 A Crim R 425, 430 and the list of examples provided
by Kirby P in Varley v Attorney General (NSW) (1987) 8 NSWLR 30, 40. See
also P Devlin, Report to the Secretary of State for the Home Department of the
Departmental Committee on Evidence of Identification in Criminal Cases
(1976) ch 2; L Re, “Eyewitness Identification: Why So Many Mistakes?”
(1984) 58 Australian Law Journal 509.
44. Evidence Act 1995 (NSW) s 116(1). See also Evidence Act 1995 (NSW)
s 165(1)(b) and (2).

The Act also states that “it is not necessary that a particular form of
words be used in so informing the jury”.45 The High Court has held
that the warning does not have to be given if the identification
evidence is not disputed.46
7.28 This provision is limited to evidence relating to the resemblance
of a defendant47 and does not extend to evidence relating to inanimate
objects or to “negative” (or “exculpatory”) identification evidence.48
These are covered by the more general provisions relating to evidence
that may be unreliable contained in s 165(1) of the Evidence Act 1995
(NSW).49
7.29 The NSW Court of Criminal Appeal has extended the need for a
warning to cases involving the identification of inanimate objects in
appropriate cases, for example, a motor vehicle, clothing or a weapon.
Such a warning would be necessary where the identification of the
object is the “critical issue” determining the guilt of the accused.50
7.30 The question has arisen as to what warning, if any, should be
given in relation to identification from video or photographic evidence
where the jury is called upon to make its own assessment of the
reliability of the evidence, for example, where the quality of the image
is poor or otherwise questionable.51 In such cases the difficulties
involved in using this sort of footage are, on one view, “obvious to any
layman” and can be said to arise for people in the ordinary course of
life. They do not, therefore, require a specific comment or warning of
the sort required where an eyewitness gives identification evidence.52
The English Court of Appeal has observed that:
for example, the jury does not need to be told that the
photograph is of good quality or poor; nor whether the person
alleged to have been the defendant is shown in close-up or was
distant from the camera, or was alone or part of a crowd. Some
things are obvious from the photograph itself ...53

46. Dhanhoa v The Queen (2003) 217 CLR 1, [17]-[22], [53], [90]-[94].
47. Evidence Act 1995 (NSW) Dictionary “identification evidence”.
48. See Kanaan v R [2006] NSWCCA 109, [115]-[126].
49. See para 7.4.
50. R v Clout (1995) 41 NSWLR 312, 320-321; clothing: R v Lowe (1997) 98
A Crim R 300, 314-318.
51. R Costigan, “Identification from CCTV: The Risk of Injustice” [2007]
Criminal Law Review 591, 596.
52. R v Downey [1995] 1 Cr App R 547, 556; R v Blenkinsop [1995] 1 Cr App R 7,
11-12.
53. R v Blenkinsop [1995] 1 Cr App R 7, 11.

ISSUE 7.4
(1) In what circumstances should warnings be given about the use of
identification evidence?
(2) Should warnings about the use of identification evidence extend to
relevant observations about matters that would be considered obvious
to any jury?
UNCORROBORATED EVIDENCE
7.31 There used to be a long-standing common law rule requiring
trial judges in all sexual assault cases to warn the jury that it was
dangerous to convict the accused upon the uncorroborated testimony
of the complainant.54 In 1981, legislation was passed abolishing the
requirement to give a warning that it is unsafe to convict a person on
the uncorroborated evidence of the complainant in trials for sexual
offences.55
7.32 In R v Murray,56 the NSW Court of Criminal Appeal held that
this legislation does not prevent trial judges from directing the jury on
the necessity to be satisfied beyond reasonable doubt of the
truthfulness of the witness who stands alone as proof of the Crown
case. The Court held that, in serious offences, it is always open to the
judge to direct that, where there is only one witness asserting the
commission of the crime, “the evidence of that witness must be
scrutinised with great care before a conclusion is arrived at that a
verdict of guilty should be brought in”.57
7.33 The abolition of the requirement for the giving of a warning
about uncorroborated evidence is no longer confined to sexual offences.
It has been extended to all offences by s 164(3) of the Evidence Act
1995 (NSW) which provides:
Despite any rule, whether of law or practice, to the contrary, but
subject to the other provisions of this Act, if there is a jury, it is
not necessary that the judge:
54. See R v Kelleher [1974] 1 NSWLR 517 (affirmed in Kelleher v The Queen
(1974) 131 CLR 534).
55. The Crimes (Sexual Assault) Amendment Act 1981 (NSW) inserted s 405C
into the Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) which provided that on the trial of a person
for a prescribed sexual offence, the Judge is not required by any rule of law
or practice to give…a warning to the jury to the effect that it is unsafe to
convict the person on the uncorroborated evidence of the person upon whom
the offence is alleged to have been committed.
56. R v Murray (1987) 11 NSWLR 12.
57. R v Murray (1987) 11 NSWLR 12, 19 (Lee J).

(a) warn the jury that it is dangerous to act on

uncorroborated evidence or give a warning to the same
or similar effect, or
(b) give a direction relating to the absence of
corroboration.
7.34 The new provisions have not discouraged trial judges from giving
the Murray direction. A study found that in 80% of the sexual assault
trials examined in NSW in 1994-1995 the judge gave some form of
corroboration warning, including the old-style warning that it is
unsafe or dangerous to convict on the uncorroborated evidence of the
witness. The study found that the new-style warning — the Murray
direction — was given in 59% of sexual assault trials.58
Criticisms
7.35 The Murray direction has been criticised as superfluous since
the judge has already directed the jury not to convict unless they are
satisfied of the guilt of the accused beyond reasonable doubt. One
commentator questioned whether jurors are “in need of a warning of
the patently obvious, particularly in view of the avalanche of
directions now often required in a sexual assault trial”.59 The
commentator described corroboration warnings like the Murray
direction as “either superfluous where the complainant’s unreliability
was obvious and useless where the complainant was a skilled and
convincing liar”.60
7.36 There is also a concern that the Murray direction, by
emphasising the absence of corroboration evidence and the need to
“scrutinise” the evidence of the complainant “with great care”, may be
misinterpreted by juries as a suggestion to acquit.61
58. NSW Department of Women, Heroines of Fortitude: The Experiences of

Women in Court as Victims of Sexual Assault (1996) 188-190. The study
covered all sound-recorded sexual assault hearings in the District Court of
NSW over one year between 1 May 1994 and 30 April 1995.
59. D Boniface, “The Common Sense of Jurors vs the Wisdom of the Judicial
Directions and Warnings in Sexual Assault Trials” (2005) 28 University of
New South Wales Law Journal 261, 267.
60. D Boniface, “The Common Sense of Jurors vs the Wisdom of the Judicial
Directions and Warnings in Sexual Assault Trials” (2005) 28 University of
New South Wales Law Journal 261, 265.
61. NSW Legislative Council Standing Committee on Law and Justice, Report
on Child Sexual Assault Prosecutions (2002), [4.192].

Legislative reform
7.37 In 2006, the NSW Parliament passed legislation inserting
s 294AA into the Criminal Procedure Act 1986 (NSW). The new
section provides, in relation to certain prescribed sexual offence62
proceedings:
(1) A judge ... must not warn a jury, or make any suggestion to
a jury, that complainants as a class are unreliable
witnesses.
(2) Without limiting subsection (1), that subsection prohibits a
warning to a jury of the danger of convicting on the
uncorroborated evidence of any complainant.63
7.38 The Second Reading Speech that introduced the amendment
adopted the reasoning of the Criminal Justice Sexual Offence
Taskforce that the Murray direction “was unnecessary, as the
directions on reasonable doubt were sufficient to protect the
accused”.64 This implied that the purpose of the amendment is to
prevent judges from giving the Murray direction. This position is also
consistent with the recommendations of a parliamentary committee
that the Criminal Procedure Act 1986 (NSW) be amended to provide
that the Murray warning no longer be given in child sexual assault
proceedings.65
7.39 There are, however, doubts whether the text of the amendment
would achieve any such intention.66 The Murray direction deals with
the need for the jury to scrutinise with great care the evidence of the
complainant, where he or she is the sole witness asserting the
commission of the crime. Section 294AA(1), on the other hand, does
not, by its terms, deal with evidence in the context contemplated in
Murray, but is rather directed at warnings that refer to complainants
of sexual offences as an unreliable class of witnesses. Further, the
Murray direction does not warn juries about “the danger of convicting
on the uncorroborated evidence of any complainant”, which is what
62. “Prescribed sexual offence” is defined in Criminal Procedure Act 1986 (NSW)
s 3.
63. This became effective on 1 January 2007.
64. See NSW, Parliamentary Debates (Hansard) Legislative Assembly,
18 October 2006, the Hon G McBride, Minister for Gaming and Racing on
behalf of the Hon Bob Debus, Second Reading Speech, 2958.
65. NSW Legislative Council Standing Committee on Law and Justice, Report
on Child Sexual Assault Prosecutions (2002) Recommendations 24 and 25.
66. H Donnelly, “Delay and the Credibility of Complainants in Sexual Assault
Proceedings” (2007) 19 Judicial Officers’ Bulletin 17, 21.

s 294AA(2) appears to be proscribing. Hence, it is unlikely that

s 294AA will prevent trial judges from giving the Murray direction.
ISSUE 7.5
(1) Should the Murray direction be abolished or should it be confined to
cases where there is specific evidence indicating that the
complainant’s uncorroborated evidence may be unreliable?
(2) In either case, how should legislation be drafted to achieve this?
DELAY AND FORENSIC DISADVANTAGE
Sexual assault cases

7.40 In Longman v The Queen,67 a case where the complainant
alleged that her step-father sexually assaulted her when she was a
child, the High Court held:
The jury should have been told that, as the evidence of the
complainant could not be adequately tested after the passage of
more than twenty years, it would be dangerous to convict on that
evidence alone unless the jury, scrutinising the evidence with
great care, considering the circumstances relevant to its
evaluation and paying heed to the warning, were satisfied of its
truth and accuracy.68
7.41 Counsel for the defendant had asked the trial judge to give the
jury a warning about acting on the uncorroborated evidence of the
complainant. The judge refused to give such warning, relying on
s 36BE of the Evidence Act 1906 (WA), which abolished the
corroboration warning requirements in relation to sexual assault
offences, and prohibited judges from giving such warnings unless
justified in the circumstances.
7.42 The High Court held that the section in question dispensed only
with the requirement to warn the jury of a general danger of acting on
the uncorroborated evidence of complainants in sexual offences as a
class. It did not, however, affect the requirement for a judge to give a
warning whenever necessary to avoid a perceptible risk of miscarriage
of justice arising from the circumstances of the case.
7.43 The majority judgment of Justices Brennan, Dawson and Toohey
stated that a warning in terms quoted above was required in this
particular case because of the defendant’s loss of the means of testing
67. Longman v The Queen (1989) 168 CLR 79.

68. Longman v The Queen (1989) 168 CLR 79, 91 (Brennan, Dawson and
Toohey JJ).

the complainant’s allegations. They reasoned that, had the allegations

been made soon after the alleged events, it would have been possible
to explore in detail the circumstances surrounding those events and to
present evidence throwing doubt on the complainant’s story or
confirming the defendant’s denial.69
7.44 Justices Deane and McHugh identified other reasons why the
warning was needed in this case, including “the possibility of child
fantasy about sexual matters”,70 and the fallibility of human
recollection, especially of events which occurred in childhood.71
7.45 Subsequently, the High Court in Crampton v The Queen72
emphasised the need for the direction that arose from Longman to be
given unequivocally as a warning. The case involved a 19-year delay
in the complaint. In her summing-up, the trial judge gave directions to
the effect that a late complaint involved potential disadvantages to the
accused. This was followed by an observation that the accused’s
defence consisted of denial. In her redirections made on request by the
defence counsel, the judge said that the very long delay in the
complaint was a matter the jury should consider with all the other
circumstances of the case.
7.46 The High Court held that the trial judge’s reference to the
accused’s denial of the complainant’s allegations diminished her
directions on delay, which the High Court characterised as a mere
caution and not a warning. The Court said that the judge should have
given an “unmistakable and firm” warning, and in terms similar to
those suggested in Longman, that, because of the passage of so many
years, it would be dangerous to convict on the complainant’s evidence
alone without the closest scrutiny of the complainant’s evidence,
subject to appropriate adaptations to the circumstances of the case.73
7.47 In Doggett v The Queen,74 the High Court extended the
application of the Longman warning to cases where the prosecution
69. Longman v The Queen (1989) 168 CLR 79, 90-91 (Brennan, Dawson and
Toohey JJ).
70. Longman v The Queen (1989) 168 CLR 79, 102 (Deane J).
71. Longman v The Queen (1989) 168 CLR 79, 107-108 (McHugh J).
72. Crampton v The Queen (2000) 206 CLR 161; [2000] HCA 60.
73. Crampton v The Queen (2000) 206 CLR 161; [2000] HCA 60, [44]-[45]
(Gaudron, Gummow, Callinan JJ).
74. Doggett v The Queen (2001) 208 CLR 343; [2001] HCA 46.

has presented evidence that corroborates the complainant’s

testimony.75
Criticisms
7.48 The Longman warning has been the subject of a number of
criticisms, including the following.
7.49 First, the warning is said to have given rise to an irrebuttable
presumption that delay in the complaint prevents the accused from
adequately testing the complainant’s evidence. The warning has an
underlying assumption that the accused might have called relevant
evidence had there been a contemporaneity between the alleged
offence and the complaint or charge.76
7.50 It is argued that this assumption loses its force if the accused
was not prejudiced in circumstances where he or she is able to call
evidence in rebuttal, or where the absence of contemporaneity did not
in any way deprive him or her of such an opportunity. The latter
circumstance might arise, for example, where the complaint related to
a time and place where the accused was in fact living alone with the
complainant, and in circumstances where, no matter what inquiries
were made, the case became one of word against word, such that
rebuttal evidence could never have been obtained.77
7.51 Secondly, it is contended that the Longman warning has
effectively reinstated the false stereotypes about the unreliability of
complainants in sexual offences cases.78
75. The corroborative evidence in that case consisted of a taped telephone

conversation, organised with the assistance of the police, in which the
accused made admissions of a general nature. Further, the complainant’s
mother and brother gave evidence which supported aspects of the
complainant’s evidence, such as the fact that she had complained to her
mother about the sexual assaults. The High Court held that the
corroborative evidence which was led at that particular trial had not itself
been sufficient to displace the obligation on the trial judge to give a
Longman warning: at [45]-[54] (Gaudron and Callinan JJ). Kirby J described
the corroborative evidence in that case as patchy, unspecific, or completely
silent on some of the incidents referred to in the charges: at [135].
76. R v BWT (2002) 54 NSWLR 241; [2002] NSWCCA 60, [15]-[20] (Wood CJ at
CL); J Wood, “Complaint and Medical Examination Evidence in Sexual
Assault Trials” (2002) 15 Judicial Officers’ Bulletin 63.
77. R v BWT (2002) 54 NSWLR 241; [2002] NSWCCA 60, [15]-[20] (Wood CJ at
CL).
78. Tasmania Law Reform Institute, Warnings in Sexual Offences Cases
Relating to Delay in Complaint, Final Report (2006) [2.2.18]; NSWLRC,
Uniform Evidence, Report 112 (2005) [18.95].

7.52 Thirdly, the use of the phrase “unsafe/dangerous to convict” has

been criticised as an encroachment on the jury’s fact-finding role. It is
claimed that there is a risk that the jury will interpret the phrase as a
suggestion or encouragement by the judge to acquit the accused.79
7.53 While there are passages in some cases to the effect that the
Longman warning does not require the use of particular words,80 and
that a direction which does not contain the words “dangerous” or
“unsafe” to convict is not necessarily inadequate,81 the weight of
authority appears to be that the use of the words “dangerous/unsafe to
convict” will be essential in most cases of delay.82
7.54 Finally, there is a lack of clarity as to what length of delay in
making a complaint will be considered “substantial” so as to
necessitate the delivery of the warning. The Longman case itself
involved a time lapse of more than 20 years between the alleged
offences and complaint.
7.55 There have been cases where courts have held that the giving of
the Longman warning to the jury was unnecessary, since the delay in
complaint was not so substantial as to give rise to forensic
disadvantage to the accused.83 However, there are also cases where
the giving of the warning was held to be appropriate in circumstances
involving much shorter delays than was present in the Longman case:
three years in one case,84 and only a few months in another case.85
7.56 One judge made the observation that, while it is clear that a
delay in the order of 20 years would require a Longman warning, it
remains unclear from the relevant High Court cases what time lapse,
if any, would be regarded as not calling for a Longman direction. He
concluded that “the only prudent approach of a trial judge is one that
79. R v BWT (2002) 54 NSWLR 241; [2002] NSWCCA 60, [34] (Wood CJ at CL).
See also NSW Criminal Justice Sexual Offence Taskforce, Responding to
Sexual Assault: The Way Forward (2006) 95; NSWLRC, Uniform Evidence,
Report 112 (2005) [18.93].
80. Sheehan v R (2006) 163 A Crim R 397; [2006] NSWCCA 233, [107] (Kirby J).
81. R v Johnston (1998) 45 NSWLR 362, 369-370 (Spigelman CJ).
82. See R v GJH (2000) 122 A Crim R 361; [2001] NSWCCA 128; R v SJB (2002)
129 A Crim R 54; [2002] NSWCCA 163.
83. See, for example: Tully v The Queen (2006) 230 CLR 234; [2006] HCA 56
(two-year delay): R v Perez [2008] NSWCCA 46 (four-year delay).
84. Robinson v The Queen (1999) 197 CLR 162; [1999] HCA 42.
85. DRE v R (2006) 164 A Crim R 400; [2006] NSWCCA 280. Spigelman CJ
remarked that this was “at best a borderline case for a Longman warning”:
at [4].

regards any delay between offence and complaint as sufficient to raise

for consideration the need for a Longman direction”.86
Legislative reform
7.57 A number of law reform agencies have recommended the reform
of the Longman warning.87 The latest such call came from the the
Criminal Justice Sexual Offence Taskforce, which was established by
the NSW Attorney General to examine issues surrounding sexual
assault.88
7.58 The Taskforce recommended that the Longman warning be
given only upon the request of a party and where the court is satisfied
that there is evidence that the accused had suffered a specific forensic
disadvantage due to the delay. Further, it recommended that there
should be no requirement that a particular form of words be used, and
that the words “dangerous and unsafe to convict” need not be used to
give effect to the warning, or, as a secondary recommendation, that
the words “dangerous and unsafe to convict” should not be used.89
7.59 In 2006, the NSW Parliament implemented the
recommendations of the Taskforce by amending s 294 of the Criminal
Procedure Act 1986 (NSW). Subsection (1) outlines the application of
the section, thus:
86. R v BWT (2002) 54 NSWLR 241; [2002] NSWCCA 60. [95] (Sully J). Wood CJ
at CL appears to have limited his agreement with Sully J’s judgment to
where there is “significant” delay between the alleged offence and complaint:
at [4].
87. See NSW Legislative Council Standing Committee on Law and Justice,
Report on Child Sexual Assault Prosecutions (2002) Recommendation 23;
NSW Interagency Adult Sexual Assault Committee, A Fair Chance:
Proposals for Sexual Assault Law Reform in NSW (2004) 16; NSWLRC,
Uniform Evidence, Report 112 (2005) Recommendation 8–3; Tasmania Law
Reform Institute, Warnings in Sexual Offences Cases Relating to Delay in
Complaint, Final Report (2006) Recommendation 2; Victorian Law Reform
Commission, Sexual Offences: Law and Procedure, Final Report (2004)
Recommendation 170.
88. The Taskforce included judges, representatives from government agencies
(such as the Office for Women, the Attorney General’s Department,
Department of Community Services, NSW Health and Legal Aid) non-
government agencies (such as NSW Rape Crisis Centre and Women’s Legal
Service NSW), NSW Police, government lawyers (including the Crown
Advocate, Public Defenders Office, the Director of Public Prosecutions),
academics, the NSW Law Society and the NSW Bar Association.
89. NSW Criminal Justice Sexual Offence Taskforce, Responding to Sexual
Assault: The Way Forward (2006) 96.

(1) This section applies if, on the trial of a person for a

prescribed sexual offence, evidence is given or a question is
asked of a witness that tends to suggest:
(a) an absence of complaint in respect of the commission of
the alleged offence by the person on whom the offence
is alleged to have been committed, or
(b) delay by that person in making any such complaint.
7.60 The amendments adopted to address issues relating to the
Longman warning state:
(3) However, if:

(a) the delay in making a complaint by the person on
whom the offence is alleged to have been committed is
significant, and
(b) the Judge is satisfied that the person on trial for the
offence has suffered a significant forensic disadvantage
caused by that delay, and
the Judge may inform the jury (but only if a party to the
proceedings so requests) of the nature of the disadvantage
and of the need for caution in determining whether to
accept, or give any weight to, the evidence or question
referred to in subsection (1).
(4) For the purposes of subsection (3)(b), the factors that may
be regarded as establishing a significant forensic
disadvantage include, but are not limited to, the following:
(a) the fact that any potential witnesses have died or are
not able to be located,
(b) the fact that any potential evidence has been lost or is
otherwise unavailable.
(5) The mere passage of time is not in itself to be regarded as
establishing a significant forensic disadvantage.90
7.61 One issue that arises from the amendments relates to the
content of the direction that judges would be allowed to give. In
particular, it remains unclear whether trial judges are prevented from
using the words “dangerous/unsafe to convict” in the directions that
can be made pursuant to the amendments.
7.62 The drafting of s 294(3) has also been criticised for being
confusing about what trial judges may now tell the jury. While
90. These provisions came into effect on 1 January 2007. The word “and” at the
end of s (3)(b) appears to be a drafting error.

allowing the judge to inform the jury of the nature of the significant
forensic disadvantage is desirable, the subsection by its terms:
does not appear to authorise informing the jury of a need for
caution in determining whether to accept or give weight to the
complainant’s evidence but rather to “the evidence or question
referred to in subsection (1)”. The matters captured by that
description are “absence of, or delay in making complaint”. Such
a limitation on the judge’s capacity to “inform the jury” does not
sit well with the circumstances in which that power may be
exercised as set out in s 294(3)(a) and (b), or the caveat expressed
in s 294(2)(c). Moreover, the defence can hardly be advantaged by
a direction informing the jury of a need for caution in
determining whether to accept the raising of an issue that there
was, or evidence of, a delay or absence in making complaint.91
ISSUE 7.6
(1) Is it desirable to amend s 294(3) of the Criminal Procedure Act 1986
(NSW) to clarify:
whether or not judges may continue to use the words
“dangerous/unsafe to convict”; and
that its reference to the need for caution by the jury relates to the
complainant’s evidence and not to “the evidence or question
referred to in subsection (1)”?
(2) Are there other ways by which the statutory provisions relating to the
Longman warning may be improved?
Other cases
7.63 The question of delay and its impact on the conduct of the
defence occurs most frequently in the context of the trial of sexual
offences. However, as Chief Justice Spigelman has observed, sexual
offence cases are only one example of situations where delay can affect
the conduct of the defence.92 Delay in bringing a matter to trial may
arise not only because of a complainant’s delay in making a complaint,
but also because of a key witness’s delay in coming forward or even a
more general delay in bringing the matter to trial caused by the
volume of pending cases. For example, the Tasmanian Court of
Criminal Appeal has held that a warning about delay is necessary
where there has been a lengthy delay before a trial for armed
robbery.93 Judicial directions relating to delay in such cases are not
91. J Nicholson, “Four Key Sexual Assault Directions”, Sexual Assault

Handbook (NSW Judicial Commission, 2008) [55].
92. R v Johnston (1998) 45 NSWLR 362, 370.
93. R v Carr (2000) 117 A Crim R 272; [2000] TASSC 183, [27]-[35].

subject to the statutory requirements imposed in the case of delayed

complaint in sexual offence matters.94
ISSUE 7.7
In what circumstances, if any, is a warning relating to delay ever necessary
in non-sexual assault trials?
DELAY AND CREDIBILITY

7.64 Courts can direct juries that delay or absence of complaint may
be used as a factor in assessing the complainant’s credibility. Such a
direction is based on Kilby v The Queen,95 where the High Court ruled
that, while a failure to make a complaint at the earliest opportunity is
not evidence of the complainant’s consent to the alleged sexual
assault, it is nevertheless relevant to the complainant’s credibility and
a fact to be considered by the jury in assessing the consistency of the
complainant’s evidence.
7.65 Subsequent to the Kilby decision, various Australian
jurisdictions enacted legislation requiring the judge to warn the jury
that a delay in making a complaint of sexual assault does not
necessarily mean that the allegation is false.96 In NSW, if evidence is
given or a question is asked of a witness about an absence of or delay
in the complaint in sexual offence proceedings, the judge:
(a) must warn the jury that absence of complaint or delay in
complaining does not necessarily indicate that the
allegation that the offence was committed is false, and
(b) must inform the jury that there may be good reasons why a
victim of a sexual assault may hesitate in making, or may
refrain from making, a complaint about the assault…97
In Crofts v The Queen,98 the High Court held that the Victorian
equivalent provision99 is not intended to overturn the Kilby doctrine
and therefore does not preclude a judge from commenting that delay
94. Criminal Procedure Act 1986 (NSW) s 294.

95. Kilby v The Queen (1973) 129 CLR 460.
96. Sexual Offences (Evidence and Procedure) Act 1983 (NT) s 4(5)(b); Criminal
Law (Sexual Offences) Act 1978 (Qld) s 4A(4); Evidence Act 1929 (SA)
s 34I(6a); Criminal Code 1924 (Tas) s 371A; Criminal Procedure Act 1986
(NSW) s 294; Crimes Act 1958 (Vic) s 61(1)(b); Evidence Act 1906 (WA)
s 36BD.
97. Criminal Procedure Act 1986 (NSW) s 294(2). This provision was adopted in
1981 when it was inserted as Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 405B.
98. Crofts v The Queen (1996) 186 CLR 427.
99. Crimes Act 1958 (Vic) s 61.

in complaint of sexual assault may affect the credibility of the

complainant.100
7.66 In the result, where a trial judge gives the jury the statutory
direction that a delay in complaint does not necessarily indicate that
the allegation is false and that there may be good reasons why a
victim of sexual assault hesitates to complain, the judge should also
consider giving the direction that delay in complaint may be taken
into account in evaluating the evidence of the complainant, and in
determining whether or not to believe the complainant.
7.67 The Court qualified its ruling in two ways. First, the Kilby
direction is not required where the peculiar facts of the case do not
require such a warning to restore a balance of fairness. Secondly, the
warning must not be expressed in terms that suggest a stereotyped
view that sexual assault complainants are unreliable or that delay in
making a complaint is invariably a sign that the complainant’s
evidence is false.101
Criticisms
7.68 The first criticism of the decision in Crofts is that the delivery to
the jury of two seemingly contradictory directions may render both of
them redundant and carries a real risk of confusing the jury.102
7.69 The Crofts decision has also been criticised on the basis that it
preserves the assumption that delay in a complaint for sexual assault
affects the credibility of the complainant because of the traditional
notion, which is acknowledged at common law, that a genuine sexual
assault victim will make a “hue and cry” immediately after the
assault.103
7.70 This assumption is not in accord with the current body of
research showing that it is common for sexual assault victims not to
complain immediately. For example, the Victorian Law Reform
Commission (“VLRC”) conducted an empirical study covering sexual
assault cases in Victoria between 1994 and 2002 which found that,
although over half the reports of rape were made within a week, a
significant number — 11.5% — were made five years after the alleged
100. The High Court followed the decision of the NSW Court of Criminal Appeal
in R v McDonald (1985) 3 NSWLR 276, 278 (Hunt J).
101. See Crofts v The Queen (1996) 186 CLR 427, 451-452 (Toohey, Gaudron,
Gummow and Kirby JJ).
102. Victorian Law Reform Commission, Sexual Offences: Law and Procedure,
Final Report (2004) [7.89]-[7.90].
103. See Kilby v The Queen (1973) 129 CLR 460.

event. Delays in reporting occurred more frequently and for a longer

period in cases of incest and sexual penetration of a child under 16
years; only 16% of such offences were reported within a week, 41%
were reported at least two years after the offence, and over 30% were
reported more than five years later.104
7.71 The results of the VLRC study are in line with international
studies on child sexual assault victims. A study which reviewed data
from several international studies found, among other things, that
about 60% to 70% of people who were sexually abused when they were
young had not told anyone about the abuse when they were
children.105 This implies that a large majority of those who
participated in these studies did not disclose the fact that they were
sexually abused as children until they reached adulthood.
7.72 The reasons for delay in reporting sexual assaults include fear of
reprisal from or even the desire to protect the assailant, who the
victim usually knows and trusts. Other reasons include the perception
that the police would not do anything; fears of not being believed by
the police or other sections of the justice system; and apprehensions
about the legal process.106
7.73 Some judges, perhaps due to better awareness of the nature and
effects of sexual assaults, have questioned the validity of the
underlying assumption in Crofts. One judge, for example, made the
following remarks:
I do not understand how any inference can legitimately be drawn
about the veracity of a young child simply from the fact that the
child does not complain about sexual misconduct at the first
reasonable opportunity especially where that conduct is
perpetrated by a close family member. Certainly courts should
not be encouraging such a line of reasoning on the basis of some
supposed collective experience or understanding of the behaviour
of children in such a situation. Further, I believe that there is
very good reason to doubt that the Kilby direction accords with a
104. Victorian Law Reform Commission, Sexual Offences: Law and Procedure,
Final Report (2004) [2.37]-[2.2.46].
105. K London, et al, “Disclosure Of Child Sexual Abuse: What Does the Research
Tell Us About the Ways that Children Tell?” (2005) 11 Psychology, Public
Policy, and Law 194.
106. See D Lievore, Non-Reporting and Hidden Recording of Sexual Assault in
Australia (2002). While this paper examines the extent of and reasons for
non-reporting of sexual assaults, it is likely that the same factors are at play
in cases involving delay in making the complaint.

more modern, if not more enlightened, understanding of the

impact of sexual assaults upon adult victims. 107
7.74 A final concern relating to the Crofts direction is that it is

currently being given as a matter of course regardless of the presence
of good reasons for the delay in complaint, and even where there was
in fact no delay in complaint.108 It has been suggested that judges give
the direction only in “those cases where there is at least a prima facie
basis for suggesting that the delay was a sign of a want of credibility,
for example where there is an absence of any evidence suggesting a
reason for it”.109
Legislative reform
7.75 Based on the recommendation of the NSW Criminal Justice
Sexual Offence Taskforce,110 the NSW Parliament passed legislation
adding a new provision to s 294(2) of the Criminal Procedure Act 1986
(NSW) which states that a judge:
must not warn the jury that delay in complaining is relevant to
the victim’s credibility unless there is sufficient evidence to
justify such a warning.111
This new provision arguably does no more than reiterate existing law.
In Crofts, the High Court made it quite clear that judges need not give
a Kilby warning as a balancing direction to the statutory directions on
delay “where the peculiar facts of the case and the conduct of the trial
do not suggest the need for a warning to restore a balance of
fairness”.112 Hence, the decision was premised upon the assumption
that the balancing direction was required by the particular
107. R v LTP [2004] NSWCCA 109, [123] (Howie J). See also Suresh v The Queen
(1998) 153 ALR 145, 147 where Gaudron and Gummow JJ stated that the
assumption that a victim of a sexual assault will complain at the earliest
opportunity is of “doubtful validity”, particulary in child sexual assault
cases.
108. In a VLRC study of 11 cases where the trial judge gave the Crofts warning,
only two cases involved a delay in complaint: Victorian Law Reform
Commission, Sexual Offences: Law and Procedure, Final Report (2004)
[7.88].
109. J Wood, “Child Witnesses: The New South Wales Experience” (Australian
Institute of Judicial Administration: Child Witnesses – Best Practice for
Courts, Parramatta, 30 July 2004).
110. NSW Criminal Justice Sexual Offence Taskforce, Responding to Sexual
Assault: The Way Forward (2006) 101-102.
111. Criminal Procedure Act 1986 (NSW) s 294(2)(c).
112. Crofts v The Queen (1996) 186 CLR 427, 451 (Toohey, Gaudron, Gummow
and Kirby JJ).

circumstances of the case and not by considerations at large. It may,

therefore, be claimed that the new statutory provision is simply a
reiteration of the High Court’s ruling in Crofts.
7.76 On the other hand, it may be argued that, by reinforcing the
need for “sufficient evidence” before a Crofts direction is to be given,
the new statutory provision seeks to prevent judges from
indiscriminately giving the Crofts direction for the main purpose of
“appeal-proofing” the case, particularly in cases where there was in
fact no delay in the complaint, or where there are indisputably good
reasons for a delay. It remains to be seen how courts will construe the
provision, in particular the meaning of “sufficient evidence”, so as to
justify the giving of a Crofts direction.113
ISSUE 7.8
Is s 294(2) of the Criminal Procedure Act 1986 (NSW) sufficient to address
the issue of what (if any) warning the judge should give the jury on the
impact of delay on the complainant’s credibility?
113. See H Donnelly, “Delay and the Credibility of Complainants in Sexual

Assault Proceedings” (2007) 19 Judicial Officers’ Bulletin 17 for a view on
how the phrase “sufficient evidence” in Criminal Procedure Act 1986 (NSW)
s 294(2)(c) might be construed.

Other directions about
8.
evidence
Tendency and coincidence evidence
Evidence of post-offence conduct: lies and flight
Evidence of character
Multiple offences
Conspiracy counts
Circumstantial evidence
DNA evidence
Demeanour evidence
When Indigenous people give evidence
8.1 Like the previous chapter, this chapter describes directions that
deal in various ways with the question of reliability of evidence.
However, in addition to this, these directions fall within two broad
categories of directions:
Those that deal with the problems that arise where directions
must be given in cases where evidence can be used for more
than one purpose (but is not admitted for one or more of those
purposes). These include directions dealing with tendency and
coincidence evidence, evidence of post-offence conduct,
evidence of character, multiple offences, and conspiracy
counts.
Those that deal with the problems that can arise as the result
of common misconceptions about the interpretation of some
evidence. These include circumstantial evidence, demeanour
evidence, evidence given by Indigenous witnesses and
evidence involving DNA profiling.
TENDENCY AND COINCIDENCE EVIDENCE
The Evidence Act

8.2 Tendency and coincidence evidence is admitted in accordance
with Part 3.6 (s 94-s 101) of the Evidence Act 1995 (NSW).1 These
statutory provisions replace the common law relating to the
admissibility of what the common law terms propensity and similar
fact evidence, and are intended to cover the field. It was previously
held to be permissible to turn to the common law for guidance in
applying Part 3.6.2 However, it has now been held that the tendency
and coincidence provisions of the Evidence Act apply to the exclusion
of the common law principles previously applicable.3
8.3 Pursuant to s 97 of the Evidence Act (the tendency rule),
evidence must not be admitted to prove that a person has, or had, a
tendency to act in a particular way, or to have a particular state of
mind, unless it has “significant probative value”. “Probative value” is
the extent to which the evidence could rationally affect the assessment
1. Evidence Act 1995 (NSW) s 97, s 98, s 101. Such evidence is admitted as
propensity and similar fact evidence in non-Evidence Act States: Pfennig v
The Queen (1995) 182 CLR 461 and Phillips v The Queen (2006) 225 CLR
303.
2 See Zaknic Pty Ltd v Svelte Corp Pty Ltd (1995) 61 FCR 171.
3 R v Ellis (2003) 58 NSWLR 700; [2003] NSWCCA 319, [74]-[84], [90]-[95].
The High Court has expressly agreed with that construction: Ellis v The
Queen [2004] HCATrans 488.

8 Other directions about evidence
of the probability of the existence of a fact in issue.4 The expression

“significant probative value” means that its degree of relevance to the
events giving rise to the offence charged is clearly and strongly
probative of the relevant fact in issue.5 The evidence must be able to
“rationally affect the assessment of the probability of the relevant fact
in issue to a significant extent; that is, more is required than mere
statutory relevance”.6 What is required is something more than mere
relevance, but less than a substantial degree of relevance.7
8.4 Pursuant to s 98 (the coincidence rule), evidence that two or
more related events occurred is not admissible to prove that, because
of the improbability of the events occurring coincidentally, a person
did a particular act or had a particular state of mind unless it has
“significant probative value”. The two or more events must be
substantially and relevantly similar, and the circumstances in which
they are alleged to have occurred must be substantially similar.
8.5 The Evidence Act provides that evidence that is inadmissible as
tendency or coincidence evidence, if admitted for other purposes, may
still not be used to establish tendency or coincidence.8 In this way, this
provision differs from those relating to hearsay which, if admitted for
other purposes, is evidence of the truth of what is stated.9 However,
pursuant to s 101, tendency or coincidence evidence may be used if its
probative value “substantially outweighs any prejudicial effect it may
have on the defendant”.10
8.6 The Bench Book suggests a direction where the prosecution
adduces evidence, noting, however, that it would require substantial
modification if the evidence has been adduced by the accused:11
[The accused] is charged only with the offence(s) stated in the
indictment. You have before you evidence that the Crown relies
upon as establishing that [he/she] committed [that/those]
offence(s). However, you also have before you evidence that the
accused … [specify].
4 Evidence Act 1995 (NSW) Dictionary.

5 Zaknic Pty Ltd v Svelte Corp Pty Ltd (1995) 61 FCR 171, 175-176 (Lehane J);
Jacara Pty Ltd v Perpetual Trustees WA Ltd (2000) 180 ALR 569, [72]-[73].
6 ASIC v Vines [2003] NSWSC 1237, [31] (Austin J).
7 Jacara Pty Ltd v Perpetual Trustees WA Ltd (2000) 180 ALR 569, [72]-[73].
8. Evidence Act 1995 (NSW) s 95. See R v AH (1997) 98 A Crim R 71, 78.
9. Evidence Act 1995 (NSW) s 60; R v Adam (1999) 106 A Crim R 510; [1999]
NSWCCA 189, [20]-[30].
2008) [4-210].

That evidence is before you because the Crown says there is a

pattern of behaviour that reveals that the accused has a
tendency to act in a particular way (or to have a particular state
of mind) namely… [specify]. You may consider this evidence, but
only for the limited purposes of … [specify]. So, if you are
satisfied that the accused did (act in this way/have this state of
mind) then you may use that fact in considering whether the
accused committed the offence(s) charged. The evidence must not
be used in any other way. It would be completely wrong to reason
that, because [the accused] has committed one crime or has been
guilty of one piece of misconduct, [he/she] is therefore generally a
person of bad character and for that reason must have committed
the offence(s). That is not the purpose of the evidence at all.
The Bench Book further suggests that, if the judge considers it

appropriate, the jury should be instructed that:
The evidence of the accused (acting in this way/having this state
of mind) can only be used in the way the Crown asks you to if you
are firstly satisfied of that evidence beyond reasonable doubt.12
The Bench Book direction does not specifically instruct that the
evidence could show a tendency “to act in a particular way” rather
than demonstrate a tendency to commit a particular crime.13
8.7 Specifically in relation to coincidence evidence, the Bench Book
draws on Justice Mitchell’s summing-up at first instance in Sutton v
The Queen.14:
Sometimes there may be such a striking similarity between two
different acts that a jury may be satisfied beyond reasonable
doubt that the person who committed one set of acts must have
committed the other. That is to say, that the accused person has
put a certain stamp upon the crime which makes it easily
recognisable that [he/she] must have committed both sets of
crimes. This could not be so if both sets are such that they may
be explained by coincidence. There must be such a close
similarity, such a clear underlying unity between both sets of
acts, as to make coincidence a very unlikely explanation for what
happened.
And that is what the Crown says here. The Crown says here that
it is so unlikely that you can disregard it that two or more people
2008) [4-210].
13. See R v Li [2003] NSWCCA 407, [11].
14. Sutton v The Queen (1984) 152 CLR 528, on appeal from the Supreme Court
of SA.

committed these crimes. If you decide that the Crown is right

(but you must bear in mind that it is not sufficient if the evidence
simply raises or deepens the suspicion that [the accused] is guilty
of all offences) — it must make any other conclusion than “guilty”
an affront to your common sense.
In this case, the Crown says that, provided you are satisfied
beyond reasonable doubt that [the accused] committed the crimes
alleged in respect of one complainant, then the circumstances in
which the other crimes were alleged to have been committed
were so similar as to lead inevitably to the conclusion that
[he/she] must have committed the other offences.15
8.8 Odgers has suggested that the assessment of the strength of the
inference arising out of tendency evidence will normally be governed
by such factors as:16
the number of occasions of particular conduct relied on;
the time between such occasions;17
the degree of similarity between the conduct on the various
occasions;18
the degree of similarity of the circumstances in which the
conduct took place;19
whether the tendency evidence is disputed;20 and
whether the evidence is adduced to explain or contradict
tendency evidence adduced by another party. (The probative
value of such evidence may thereby be greater than when it is
considered in isolation.)
8.9 In light of the above, the question arises whether the Bench Book
goes far enough in directing the jury as to the use and probative value
of tendency and coincidence evidence.
ISSUE 8.1
Is the direction to the jury suggested by the Bench Book in relation to
tendency and coincidence evidence adequate?
15. Sutton v The Queen (1984) 152 CLR 528, 544.

16. S Odgers, Uniform Evidence Law (7th ed, Thomson Law Book Co, 2006)
[1.3.6680].
17. R v Watkin (2005) 153 A Crim R 434; 153 A Crim R 434.
18. R v Fletcher (2005) 156 A Crim R 308; [2005] NSWCCA 338.
19. R v Milton [2004] NSWCCA 195, [31]; R v Fletcher (2005) 156 A Crim R 308,
[57], [67]-[68].
20. Ibrahim v Pham [2004] NSWSC 650, [31] (Levine J).

Evidence of other sexual conduct

8.10 In sexual assault trials, the prosecution leads evidence of the
specific details of the accused’s conduct that is the subject of the
charge on an indictment. However, the prosecution may also lead, or
seek to introduce, evidence of other (uncharged) sexual acts. These are
usually acts involving the accused and the complainant on occasions
other than when the charged act took place, but may be similar
(uncharged) sexual acts involving another person.21
8.11 Such evidence falls within the category of coincidence evidence.22
It is also described as “evidence of uncharged acts”, although Chief
Justice Gleeson has questioned whether this latter phrase “would
always, or even usually, be a helpful phrase in a trial judge’s
directions to a jury”.23 It can suggest that the acts could have been the
subject of charges, inviting speculation on why charges were not laid,
whereas this is not necessarily so.24 In light of that, the phrase “other
sexual conduct” is employed in the following discussion.
8.12 In general terms, other “acts of the same kind as the charged
acts are themselves a particular example of evidence that reveals
criminal or discreditable conduct of an accused other than the conduct
with which he or she is charged”.25 Some of the uses to which evidence
of other sexual conduct can be put include:
to establish the sexual interest26 or attraction of the accused
for the complainant;27 or
to explain the nature of the relationship between the accused
and the complainant, and place the alleged offences into
21. Although Pfennig v The Queen (1995) 182 CLR 461 involved a charge of
murder, rather than sexual assault, it did consider the admissibility of
similar fact evidence not concerning the victim. The accused was charged
with the murder of an abducted boy whose body was never found. The
prosecution sought to have admitted evidence of the abduction and rape by
the accused of another young boy 12 months after the alleged abduction.
22. HML v The Queen (2008) 245 ALR 204; [2008] HCA 16.
23. HML v The Queen (2008) 245 ALR 204; [2008] HCA 16, [1] (Gleeson CJ). The
terminology of the Evidence Act has been substituted for the common law
terminology. See also Hayne J at [129] and Kiefel J at [492].
24. HML v The Queen (2008) 245 ALR 204; [2008] HCA 16, [129] (Hayne J),
[251] (Heydon J).
25. HML v The Queen (2008) 245 ALR 204; [2008] HCA 16, [1] (Gleeson CJ).
26. This was the term preferred in HML v The Queen (2008) 245 ALR 204;
[2008] HCA 16.
27. R v Leonard (2006) 67 NSWLR 545; [2006] NSWCCA 267, [49]-[58]
(Hodgson JA), referred to with approval in HML v The Queen (2008) 245
ALR 204; [2008] HCA 16, [273] (Heydon J).

context.28 This is more properly described as “context

evidence” rather than “relationship evidence”.29 It is not
admitted for a tendency purpose.
Evidence of other sexual conduct may also be admitted in relation to
subsidiary issues that may arise in the trial, such as to counter
evidence of good character led by the defence.30
8.13 If evidence of other sexual conduct is admitted into the trial, the
trial judge must explain to the jury, first, the limited purpose for
which the evidence is led; and secondly, the permissible and
impermissible uses of such evidence. This must be done both at the
time at which the evidence is given and in the summing-up.31
8.14 If evidence of other sexual conduct is admitted solely as context
evidence, the jury:
should be told in clear terms that the evidence has been admitted
to provide background to the alleged relationship between the
complainant and the accused so that the evidence of the
complainant and his/her response to the alleged acts of the
accused, can be understood and his/her evidence evaluated with
a complete understanding of that alleged relationship. The jury
must be told that they cannot use the evidence as tendency
evidence.32
8.15 If evidence of other sexual conduct is admitted to show that the

accused had a sexual interest in, or attraction to, the complainant, the
judge must direct the jury about the purpose of such evidence. The
jury should be directed that it should not use the evidence to reason
that the accused is the sort of person who, because of a general
tendency to commit sexual assault, would be more likely to commit the
offence charged. It is the specific sexual attraction he or she has for
the particular complainant that is relevant to proof that he or she
committed the offence charged.33
28. R v Ball [1911] AC 47 (HL); R v Beserick (1993) 30 NSWLR 510, 515 (Hunt
CJ at CL).
29. R v Qualtieri [2006] NSWCCA 95, [80]-[81] (McClellan CJ at CL) and [112]-
[113] (Howie J).
30. BRS v The Queen (1997) 191 CLR 275.
31. R v Beserick (1993) 30 NSWLR 510, 516 (Hunt CJ at CL); R v Qualtieri
[2006] NSWCCA 95, [80] (McClellan CJ at CL).
32. R v Qualtieri [2006] NSWCCA 95, [80] (McClellan CJ at CL). See also
R v Hagerty [2004] NSWCCA 89, [23] and Rodden v R [2008] NSWCCA 53,
[123]-[125].
33. Harriman v The Queen (1989) 167 CLR 590, 630 (McHugh J) following
R v Bond [1906] 2 KB 389, 401, approved in Wilson v The Queen (1970) 123

8.16 In the case of both context and tendency evidence, the jurors
should be given a number of warnings. First, they should be warned
that they cannot “substitute evidence of such other sexual activity for
the specific activity which is the subject of the offence charged”.34
8.17 Secondly, because of the prejudicial nature of the evidence, the
jury should be given a clear warning of “the dangers of pure
propensity reasoning, that is, reasoning from a conclusion that the
accused is a bad type of person to the conclusion that he or she is
guilty of the particular offences charged”,35 or, more specifically,
reasoning that, because the accused may have done something wrong
with the complainant on some other occasion, “he must also have done
so on the occasion which is the subject of the offence charged”.36
8.18 Thirdly, the jury must be told to give careful consideration to the
time frame within which the other sexual conduct is alleged to have
occurred. The more remote the other sexual activity is, the less will be
its weight.37
ISSUE 8.2
(1) Should the Bench Book specifically address evidence of other sexual
conduct in relation to tendency evidence?
(2) If so, what form should warnings and suggested directions in relation
to such evidence take?
EVIDENCE OF POST-OFFENCE CONDUCT: LIES AND FLIGHT

8.19 Certain types of post-offence conduct can be admitted in evidence
as indicating “consciousness of guilt”.38 These may include flight from
the scene of the crime or flight from the jurisdiction, as well as
attempts at concealment on the part of the accused. Concealment can
include: lies; the assumption of a false name; attempts to dispose of
allegedly incriminating evidence; and changing appearance to avoid
detection.
CLR 334, 338 (Barwick CJ), 344 (Menzies J); HML v The Queen (2008) 245
ALR 204; [2008] HCA 16, [345]–[346] (Heydon J), following R v BJC (2005)
13 VR 407; [2005] VSCA 154, [37] (Byrne AJA). Crennan J also referred to a
specific propensity: [436].
34. R v Beserick (1993) 30 NSWLR 510, 516 (Hunt CJ at CL).
35. HML v The Queen (2008) 245 ALR 204; [2008] HCA 16, [62] (Kirby J), [201]
(Hayne J). See also KRM v The Queen (2001) 206 CLR 221; [2001] HCA 11,
[31] (McHugh J), [133] (Hayne J).
36. R v Beserick (1993) 30 NSWLR 510, 516 (Hunt CJ at CL).
37. R v Beserick (1993) 30 NSWLR 510, 521-522 (Hunt CJ at CL).
38. Edwards v The Queen (1993) 178 CLR 193, 209.

Lies
8.20 A considerable volume of case law in Australia has been
concerned with the question of lies where they have been relied on as
evidence of consciousness of guilt.39 The leading case of Edwards v The
Queen held that a jury should be instructed that there may be reasons
why an accused lied apart from a “realisation of guilt”, and should be
informed of those reasons.40 This warning is considered necessary
because of the general belief that juries will simply conclude that,
because the accused has lied, he or she must be guilty of the offence
charged.41
8.21 The Bench Book currently suggests the following formulation, in
accordance with the principles laid down in Edwards,42 where the
Crown submits that the accused has lied. It starts with the instruction
that the jury must first be satisfied that the asserted lie was a
deliberate lie if it is to be taken as evidence of guilt. If so satisfied,
then the jury must also be satisfied of three things, namely, that the
lie:
1. relates to an issue that is material (or relevant) to the
offence charged; and
2. reveals a knowledge of the offence or some aspect of it; and
3. was told because [the accused] knew that the truth of the
matter about which [he/she] lied would implicate [him/her]
in the offence charged, or to put it another way, because of a
realisation of guilt and a fear of the truth. I emphasise that
you must be satisfied that what was in [his/her] mind was
guilt of the offence charged and not some other crime.
The direction continues as follows:
You must remember, however, that people do not always act
rationally, and that conduct of this sort may sometimes be
explained in other ways. There may be reasons for telling a lie
apart from the realisation of guilt. For example, a lie may be told
out of panic; to escape an unjust accusation; to protect some
other person; or to avoid a consequence unrelated to the
offence …
39. See, for example, Edwards v The Queen (1993) 178 CLR 193; Zoneff v The
Queen (2000) 200 CLR 234; and Dhanhoa v The Queen (2003) 217 CLR 1.
40. Edwards v The Queen (1993) 178 CLR 193, 211-213.
41. Zoneff v The Queen (2000) 200 CLR 234; [2000] HCA 28, [57]-[58];
Broadhurst v The Queen [1964] AC 441, 457; R v White [1998] 2 SCR 72,
[22].
42. See also R v Lucas [1981] 1 QB 720; and R v Heyde (1990) 20 NSWLR 234.

If you think that there is a reasonable possibility that the lie was
told for such a reason, then you cannot use it for this purpose.
If you are satisfied, however, of the three matters to which I have

referred, then you are entitled to use that finding in aid of the
other evidence in the Crown case as pointing to the guilt of [the
accused]. Standing by itself, it could not prove guilt.43
8.22 The direction adopts the Edwards phrase “realisation of guilt”,

rather than the phrase “consciousness of guilt” and, in addition,
focuses in the first instance on knowledge that the truth would
implicate the accused in the offence. This appears to avoid the
difficulty with the meaning of “consciousness of guilt” pointed out by
the High Court in Zoneff v The Queen,44 and which has been a matter
of some controversy.45 The High Court drew attention to the “risk that
its use by the trial judge may itself suggest guilt”. Justice Kirby
observed that:
Experienced trial judges have noted the difficulty presented by
the Edwards principles,46 the practical difficulties which they
present at trial and the “fertile ground for appeal” which they
provide.47
8.23 The Supreme Court of Canada, in R v White, suggested that the

label “consciousness of guilt”, which it found “somewhat misleading”,
should be replaced with a more “general description” using “more
neutral language” such as “evidence of post-offence conduct”.48 Justice
Kirby, in Zoneff, agreed with this view and pointed to two
considerations that support this change.49 First, it adopts an objective
classification, concentrating on the significance of post-offence conduct
(in this case, lies) and measuring evidence of such conduct against
2008) [2-960].
Gummow and Callinan JJ).
45. The Victorian Court of Appeal, in a series of cases, has sought to grapple
with the problems: R v Morgan (Victoria, Court of Appeal, 13 August 1996,
unreported); R v Renzella [1997] 2 VR 88; R v Laz [1998] 1 VR 453; R v Erdei
[1998] 2 VR 606; R v Cervelli [1998] 3 VR 776 and R v Konstandopoulos
[1998] 4 VR 381.
46. J Wood, “Criminal Law Update: Court of Criminal Appeal” (1999) 4 The
Judicial Review 217, 238.
47. Zoneff v The Queen (2000) 200 CLR 234, [70] (Kirby J). See F H Vincent,
“The High Court v The Trial Judge” in 28th Australian Legal Convention
(1993) vol 2, 263.
48. R v White (1998) 125 CCC (3d) 385, 398.
49. Zoneff v The Queen (2000) 200 CLR 234, [63] (Kirby J).

other evidence of the accused’s involvement in the crime. Secondly, it

avoids the risk that “consciousness of guilt” (or, “realisation of guilt”)
suggests “a conclusion about the conduct in question which tends to
undermine the presumption of innocence”, and could prejudice the
accused in the eyes of the jury.50 This circularity of reasoning is
obstructive. His Honour concluded that the label should be avoided in
any instruction about the use that may be made of evidence of lies.51
8.24 The Bench Book direction also reflects the Privy Council decision
in Broadhurst v The Queen, where it was held that a trial judge has a
duty to make clear to the jury that, if an accused is lying, this does not
necessarily mean that he or she is guilty.52 Whether the accused gives
untruthful evidence or no evidence, “the burden remains on the
prosecution to prove the guilt of the accused”. But, if inferences can be
drawn from proved facts “about the accused’s conduct or state of mind,
his untruthfulness is a factor which the jury can properly take into
account as strengthening the inference of guilt”. What strength it adds
depends on all the circumstances, “especially on whether there are
reasons other than guilt that might account for untruthfulness”.53 In
Zoneff, Justice Kirby pointed to this formulation as exhibiting
“circular reasoning”, of which others have been critical.54 That is, the
jury is invited to consider whether a lie was told because of guilt and
then to decide whether the Crown case has become strong enough to
prove such guilt.
8.25 Nonetheless, Justice Kirby was of the view that “its essential
point displays a great deal of common sense”:55
The jurors are discharging functions that are onerous, formal
and commonly unfamiliar to them. It would be relatively easy for
them to fall into the error of attaching excessive or irrelevant
significance to a conclusion that the accused (or an important
witness in the accused’s case) has told a lie. A warning of the
Broadhurst kind, given with judicial authority, might be a
healthy corrective to this kind of reasoning. Its general character
and practical wisdom are precisely the kind of assistance which a
judge might be expected to give to the jury where the suggestion
of lying has been made by questioning or by submissions.
52. Broadhurst v The Queen [1964] AC 441, 457 (Lord Devlin).
53. Broadhurst v The Queen [1964] AC 441, 457 (Lord Devlin).

8.26 Chief Justice Gleeson and Justices Gaudron, Gummow and

Callinan held, in Zoneff, that “rigid prescriptive rules as to when and
in what precise terms an Edwards-type direction should be given
cannot be comprehensively stated”.56 Generally, the direction should
only be given if the prosecution has relied on lies as evidence of guilt.
However, even if the prosecution has not suggested that a lie has been
told out of consciousness of guilt, “[t]here may be cases in which the
risk of misunderstanding on the part of a jury as to the use to which
they may put lies” might call for a direction to be given by the trial
judge.57
8.27 One option for reform of the lies direction is to shorten it
substantially and reduce it to a bare reminder to the jurors to take
into account, as they see fit, any evidence showing that the accused
has lied, bearing in mind that there may be reasons other than an
acceptance of guilt for having done so, or that it may not indicate a
lack of credibility. Similar formulations are regarded as acceptable in
other jurisdictions. The Supreme Court of Canada has observed:
the best way for a trial judge to address [the danger that juries
might jump too quickly from evidence of post-offence conduct to
an inference of guilt] is simply to make sure that the jury are
aware of any other explanations for the accused’s actions, and
that they know they should reserve their final judgment about
the meaning of the accused’s conduct until all the evidence has
been considered in the normal course of their deliberations.
Beyond such a cautionary instruction, the members of the jury
should be left to draw whatever inferences they choose from the
evidence at the end of the day.58
8.28 In California, the following is offered as a model direction:

If [the] defendant [ <insert name of defendant when multiple
defendants on trial>] made a false or misleading statement
relating to the charged crime, knowing the statement was false
or intending to mislead, that conduct may show (he/she) was
aware of (his/her) guilt of the crime and you may consider it in
determining (his/her) guilt. [You may not consider the statement
in deciding any other defendant’s guilt.]
If you conclude that the defendant made the statement, it is up

to you to decide its meaning and importance. However, evidence
58. R v White [1998] 2 SCR 72, [57].

that the defendant made such a statement cannot prove guilt by

itself.59
ISSUE 8.3
(1) Should the lies direction be reformulated in the way suggested by the
Supreme Court of Canada or following the Californian model?
(2) Alternatively, should the third point in the Bench Book’s current
suggested direction to the jury be reformulated?
(3) Should the reference to “realisation of guilt” be omitted and the
instruction redrafted in more general terms?
(4) Is the current direction effective and adequate?
8.29 Evidence of lies may also be admitted as bearing on the

credibility of the accused. “Credibility lies” are those that, when told
on one matter, even peripheral to the offence, may lead the jury to
view other testimony given by the accused with scepticism.60
8.30 Sometimes, the evidence will be relied on for each purpose. The
different uses to which the evidence may be put will require the trial
judge to determine the purposes for which the prosecution has led it,61
and this will sometimes call for the trial judge to draw somewhat
sophisticated distinctions in instructing the jury. However, as Justice
Kirby pointed out in Zoneff, there is an inevitable difficulty for jurors
in understanding and applying subtle distinctions between the use of
evidence for one purpose and not another, and a risk that a warning
not to use it for a particular purpose may be counterproductive in
exciting the very reasoning which is forbidden, but which might
otherwise not have occurred to them.62
8.31 The current Bench Book direction does not address the
distinction between lies going to credibility and those indicating guilt.
Nor is there any other direction in the Bench Book on evidence of lies
led by the prosecution to impugn the accused’s credibility.
ISSUE 8.4
Should the Bench Book contain a direction relating to evidence of lies led
by the prosecution for the purpose of attacking the accused’s credibility?
59. Judicial Council of California, Criminal Jury Instructions (2008) 132. See
also People v Edwards, 8 Cal App 4th 1092, 1103-1104 (1992).
61. R v Fowler [2000] NSWCCA 142, [97]. It is good practice to ascertain, before
the summing-up, whether the prosecution is relying on lies as evidence of
guilt: R v Ray (2003) 57 NSWLR 616; [2003] NSWCCA 227, [98]-[100].

Flight
8.32 Evidence of flight by the accused may be used for similar
purposes and is subject to the same requirements (with appropriate
adaptation) with regards to judicial warnings.63 So, for example, a
trial judge should, where appropriate, advise the jury that a person
may evade arrest for reasons other than consciousness of guilt, such
as fear of being unjustly accused, not wishing to be involved as a
witness in the matter, or fear of being apprehended for an offence
other than the offence being tried.64
8.33 The Bench Book does not suggest a direction specifically in
relation to flight as evidence of guilt, but the subject is dealt with,
together with evidence of lies, under the heading “Consciousness of
Guilt”. Presumably, then, it is envisaged that the lies direction would
guide the formulation of a flight direction. In that case, the same
issues arise as were discussed above in relation to lies. Justice
Simpson in R v Cook noted that “the principles developed in relation
to evidence of lies are readily adaptable to the circumstance where the
Crown tenders evidence of flight said to be indicative of a
consciousness of guilt”.65 Her Honour stated in that case that:
where evidence of flight is relied upon as evidence of a
consciousness of guilt, the principles of law applicable to
directions which must be given to the jury are, in my view,
identical to those which govern the directions to be given to a
jury where lies are relied upon as such evidence. 66
8.34 The US Pattern Criminal Jury Instructions for the District

Courts of the First Circuit suggests the following direction:
The burden is upon the government to prove intentional flight.
Intentional flight after a defendant is accused of a crime is not
alone sufficient to conclude that he/she is guilty. Flight does not
create a presumption of guilt. At most, it may provide the basis
for an inference of consciousness of guilt. But flight may not
always reflect feelings of guilt. Moreover, feelings of guilt, which
are present in many innocent people, do not necessarily reflect
actual guilt. In your consideration of the evidence of flight, you
should consider that there may be reasons for [defendant]’s
actions that are fully consistent with innocence.
63. R v Cook [2004] NSWCCA 52, [50].

64. R v Cook [2004] NSWCCA 52, [50]. See also R v White [1998] 2 SCR 72, 80.
65. R v Cook [2004] NSWCCA 52, [25] (Simpson J).
66. R v Cook [2004] NSWCCA 52, [50] (Simpson J).

It is up to you as members of the jury to determine whether or

not evidence of intentional flight shows a consciousness of guilt
and the weight or significance to be attached to any such
evidence.67
It may be thought that such a direction gives little assistance to the

jury.
ISSUE 8.5
(1) Is it necessary or desirable to formulate a direction specifically in
relation to evidence of flight?
(2) If so, should it be formulated along the lines of the US Pattern
Criminal Jury Instructions for the District Courts of the First Circuit
direction?
EVIDENCE OF CHARACTER
8.35 Evidence of character may be used chiefly for two purposes: to
establish propensity of the accused to commit or not to commit the
crime charged; and to establish the accused’s credibility as a witness.68
There are many problems with using such evidence, especially because
of the assumptions underlying it.
8.36 The courts approach evidence of good character and evidence of
bad character differently. Good character is readily admitted to
evidence while the admission of evidence of bad character is strictly
controlled. Evidence of bad character is generally excluded because it
is unfairly prejudicial to the accused.
Good character
8.37 Evidence of “good character” refers to evidence which an accused
may introduce in order to disprove guilt because it makes it unlikely
that he or she committed the crime charged.69
8.38 The Evidence Act allows evidence to establish good character70 as
an exception to the general restriction on evidence that goes only to
67. Pattern Criminal Jury Instructions for the District Courts of the First Circuit
(1997), 33.
68. Melbourne v The Queen (1999) 198 CLR 1; [1999] HCA 32, [30] (McHugh J),
[72]-[76] (Gummow J), [120] (Kirby J), [152] (Hayne J), [200] (Callinan J);
Eastman v The Queen (1997) 76 FCR 9, 53.
69. Atwood v The Queen (1960) 102 CLR 353, 359; Eastman v The Queen (1997)
76 FCR 9, 53.

credibility.71 Evidence of good character, notwithstanding its low

probative value, has been allowed in to assist an accused who may
have nothing else with which to counter a particular charge.72
8.39 While it has been accepted that there may be no need to give
directions in relation to evidence of good character, the Court of
Criminal Appeal has held that such directions are desirable.73 No
particular form is required for the directions. However, a trial judge
should instruct the jury to bear in mind the evidence of good character
as influencing the question of guilt and also, if the judge considers it
appropriate, as having a bearing on credibility.74 In some cases, it may
be appropriate for the judge to point out that people do offend for the
first time and that evidence of good character cannot provide a defence
against convincing evidence of the offences charged.75
8.40 If the prosecution challenges evidence of the accused’s good
character, the judge should also instruct the jurors that, if they
consider that the accused is not a person of good character, they
should not take the evidence led by the prosecution as tending
towards the guilt of the accused and thus use it to strengthen the
prosecution’s case.76
8.41 In giving directions as to the use of evidence of good character,
the judge is not warning the jury to avoid a prohibited chain of
reasoning as he or she would do in relation to some of the other
directions discussed in this chapter.77 Indeed, it has been observed
that failing to give a direction with respect to good character is not the
same as failing to give a direction about, for example, accomplice
evidence where a jury “without proper guidance might well misuse the
evidence to the detriment of the accused”.78 For example, in one case,
the High Court observed:
There is no reason to believe that the jury would not have
understood that a man of good character would be unlikely to
commit a crime of savage violence ... In other words, there is no
71. Evidence Act 1995 (NSW) s 102.

72. Australian Law Reform Commission, Evidence, Report 26 (1985) vol 1, [802].
73. R v RJC (NSW CCA, No 60671/97, 1 October 1998, unreported), 26-27.
74. R v Murphy (1985) 4 NSWLR 42, 54.
75. R v RJC (NSW CCA, No 60671/97, 1 October 1998, unreported), 27; R v
Trimboli (1979) 21 SASR 577, 578.
2008) [2-390]. See also Donnini v The Queen (1972) 128 CLR 114, 123-127;
R v Stalder [1981] 2 NSWLR 9, 23.
77. See Melbourne v The Queen (1999) 198 CLR 1; [1999] HCA 32, [145].
78. R v Schmahl [1965] VR 745, 750.

reason to conclude that the jury would have failed to give the
evidence as to good character such weight as it deserved.79
8.42 It has been suggested that reference to character evidence may

in fact divert juries from considering their substantial task, that is
“properly evaluating the strength or weakness of evidence that more
directly bears on whether or not the accused committed the crime in
question”.80
ISSUE 8.6
In what circumstances, if any, is it necessary to give directions on the use of
evidence of good character?
Bad character
8.43 There are strict controls on the admission of evidence of bad
character. The Evidence Act allows evidence that a person is not of
good character, either generally or in a particular respect, in response
to evidence of good character that has already been admitted.81
8.44 The common law approach to the use of evidence of bad
character when it was led to rebut evidence of good character was that
the jury could not use the evidence of bad character also to establish
that the accused was the type of person who would commit the offence
charged and therefore conclude that the accused was guilty.82 This
approach is now embodied in the Evidence Act, which provides that
evidence that is inadmissible as tendency or coincidence evidence, if
admitted for other purposes, may still not be used to establish
tendency or coincidence.83 Evidence that rebuts good character may
also be used to corroborate the victim’s evidence, but still may not be
used to establish propensity to, and therefore guilt of, the activity
charged. The High Court has held that, in such circumstances, where
there is a risk of injustice, the trial judge must instruct the jury in
clear terms about the uses to which it may properly put the evidence
79. Simic v The Queen (1980) 144 CLR 319, 333-334.

80. Melbourne v The Queen (1999) 198 CLR 1, [44] (McHugh J). See also
Hayne J, [150].
82. R v Stalder [1981] 2 NSWLR 9, 22-23. See also Donnini v The Queen (1972)
128 CLR 114, 123.
83. Evidence Act 1995 (NSW) s 95. See R v AH (1997) 98 A Crim R 71, 78.

in question and also warn it against using it for an impermissible

purpose.84
8.45 It seems to be accepted that a judicial warning in such
circumstances will remove the risk that the jury will use the evidence
improperly.85 Others have suggested however that, by drawing
attention to an impermissible line of reasoning, the trial judge may be
encouraging the very line of reasoning that he or she is attempting to
prevent.86
8.46 Sometimes, evidence of bad character will also be admitted for
other permissible reasons. For example, by way of mention of a prior
conviction or a previous episode of incarceration that provides an alibi.
In such cases, the judge should warn the jury that it cannot conclude
that the accused is guilty of the crime charged simply because he or
she is of bad character and people of bad character are more likely to
commit crimes. A warning along these lines has been included in the
Bench Book87 and the Court of Criminal Appeal has approved similar
warnings on a number of occasions.88
8.47 The Court of Criminal Appeal, in one case, rejected a submission
that the direction “gave rise to a risk of a miscarriage of Justice in
that it was suggestive of a line of reasoning which might not otherwise
have occurred to the jury, and risked planting in their minds an
impression that the appellant was in fact a person of bad character”.89
In another case, the Court of Criminal Appeal observed that, in the
particular circumstances, “what was required was a warning to the
jury to concentrate on the issue before them and not to be distracted
by evidence of the accused’s character”.90
ISSUE 8.7
(1) Are directions on the use of evidence of bad character necessary?
(2) If so, in what circumstances should judges given them?
84. BRS v The Queen (1997) 191 CLR 275. See also R v Gilbert (NSW CCA,
No 60601/96, 10 December 1998, unreported), 14; R v ATM [2000] NSWCCA
475, [76]-[77].
85. See, eg, BRS v The Queen (1997) 191 CLR 275, 310 (McHugh J); see also the
remarks of Kirby J at 331-332.
86. As suggested by counsel on appeal in Zammit v R (1999) 107 A Crim R 489,
[143].
2008) [2-430].
88. See Zammit v R (1999) 107 A Crim R 489; [1999] NSWCCA 65, [142]-[144];
Smale v R [2007] NSWCCA 328, [49]-[53].
89. Zammit v R (1999) 107 A Crim R 489; [1999] NSWCCA 65, [143].
90. Smale v R [2007] NSWCCA 328, [51].

MULTIPLE OFFENCES
8.48 In general, in cases where multiple offences are tried together,
the trial judge should instruct the jury that each offence should be
considered separately by reference to the evidence which is available
in relation to it, and according to the burden and standard of proof
that rests upon the prosecution in relation to each count.91 Appellate
courts generally assume that the jurors have followed these
instructions, even in cases where they have delivered apparently
inconsistent sets of verdicts,92 although their ability to separate out
the evidence for each count, and to avoid the temptation of considering
the matter globally, may be questionable.
8.49 A particular problem is likely to arise where multiple counts of
sexual assault are alleged, relying on the sole evidence of the
complainant, and the jury delivers apparently inconsistent verdicts.
The High Court has held that, in cases where there was nothing in the
evidence to justify different findings, except the jury’s finding as to the
reliability of the complainant’s evidence, the accused’s acquittal with
respect to one charge must lead to an acquittal on all charges.93
8.50 In cases where such an outcome is likely, it may be appropriate
for the trial judge to instruct the jurors that, “if they hold a reasonable
doubt concerning the reliability of a complainant’s evidence on one or
more counts, whether by reference to the complainant’s demeanour or
for any other reason, they must take that into account in assessing the
reliability of his or her evidence in relation to other counts”.94 A
direction raising the converse proposition, to the effect that, if they are
satisfied of the reliability and credibility of the complainant on one or
more counts, then they may take that into account in assessing the
reliability of his or her evidence in relation to the other counts, would
however probably run into difficulties.
91. See, eg, R v Robinson (2000) 111 A Crim R 388; [2000] NSWCCA 59, [9]. See
also R v ARD [2000] NSWCCA 443, [16]-[22]; R v Markuleski (2001) 52
NSWLR 82, [31]-[34].
92. MacKenzie v The Queen (1996) 190 CLR 348, 367. See also R v Andrews
Weatherfoil Ltd (1971) 56 Cr App R 31, 40; R v Robinson (2000) 111 A Crim
R 388; [2000] NSWCCA 59, [4].
93. Jones v The Queen (1997) 191 CLR 439, 453. See also R v Markuleski (2001)
52 NSWLR 82; [2001] NSWCCA 290; and KRM v The Queen (2001) 206 CLR
221; [2001] HCA 11, [36], [98].
94. R v Robinson (2000) 111 A Crim R 388; [2000] NSWCCA 59, [9], approved in
R v ARD [2000] NSWCCA 443, [12]-[13]. See also R v Markuleski (2001) 52
NSWLR 82; [2001] NSWCCA 290, [186]-[191].

8.51 The Court of Criminal Appeal has rejected a proposal that trial
judges should warn the jurors specifically in such cases that, “if they
return different verdicts where there are no distinguishing features in
the evidence, such verdicts are liable to be regarded as a compromise
and the guilty verdicts set aside”,95 on the basis that the jury should
not be instructed on the likely consequences of its verdicts.96
8.52 Directions relating to multiple offences of the type outlined here
may be confusing for juries, especially in relation to the way in which
a doubt or satisfaction concerning the reliability of a complainant’s
evidence for one count may be used for other counts, and also in
relation to the way in which they may approach the assessment of
similar issues arising outside the justice system.
8.53 In cases where multiple (similar) counts are joined in one
indictment, one possible approach is for the counts to be severed if
there is a danger of impermissible prejudice to an accused.97 However,
this may require multiple trials, with additional delays, stress to those
involved, and unnecessary costs.
ISSUE 8.8
What directions should a trial judge give in relation to multiple offences that
have been tried together?
CONSPIRACY COUNTS
8.54 A conspiracy arises where at least two people agree to engage in
an unlawful act. The existence of a conspiracy is seldom proved by
direct evidence of the making of an agreement, but must usually be
proved by circumstantial evidence.98
8.55 There are two types of evidence required to establish conspiracy
on the part of an accused:
First, that which assists in establishing that there was a
conspiracy of the type alleged, which will involve evidence
directed to the conduct of the other alleged co-conspirators.
95. R v RAT (2000) 111 A Crim R 360; [2000] NSWCCA 77, 371 (Dunford J).
96. R v ARD [2000] NSWCCA 443, [3], [128]-[130]. See also R v Markuleski
(2001) 52 NSWLR 82; [2001] NSWCCA 290, [54]-[55], [179]-[180], [232]-
[233].
97. De Jesus v The Queen (1986) 61 ALJR 1, 3, 10; Hoch v The Queen (1988) 165
CLR 292, 298. See also Director of Public Prosecutions v Boardman [1975]
AC 421, 442, 447, 459.
98. Ahern v The Queen (1988) 165 CLR 87, 93.

Secondly, that which is evidence of the accused’s participation

in that conspiracy.99
8.56 Normally, the acts or statements of others that are made in the
absence of the accused can be used to prove the necessary
combination, but cannot be used to prove the participation of the
accused. However, acts or statements of one or more alleged co-
conspirators in furtherance of a common purpose (not made in the
presence of the accused) may be admissible against the accused, but
only once his or her participation in the conspiracy is established. The
High Court has held that what is required is reasonable evidence of
the accused’s participation that is independent of the acts or
statements of an alleged co-accused.100 The trial judge determines this
question.101 It is then the task of the jury to determine whether the
elements of the conspiracy have been proved beyond reasonable doubt.
Unreliability of the evidence of co-conspirators

8.57 The Court of Criminal Appeal has held that it is desirable to
advise the jury that, while the law permits the jury to consider
evidence about the acts and statements of alleged co-conspirators, the
hearsay nature of such evidence means that it should be scrutinised
with great care and that the jury should not be too ready to convict on
the evidence of other alleged co-conspirators.102
Use of evidence for different purposes

8.58 Where the evidence has been received on different bases - for
example, where there is evidence of the existence of the conspiracy
that does not implicate the accused - the judge should delineate for the
jurors the evidence which they can use when considering whether the
conspiracy existed, and that which they can use when determining
whether the accused was involved.103 There is inevitably a danger that
evidence admitted for the first purpose might contribute to the
accused being attributed with far more knowledge or involvement
than he or she in fact had. This can be compounded by the fact that, in
99. See Tripodi v The Queen (1961) 104 CLR 1, 7.

100. Ahern v The Queen (1988) 165 CLR 87, 100.
101. R v Masters (1992) 26 NSWLR 450, 460-466; R v Chai (1992) 27 NSWLR
153, 185-187.
102. R v Chai (1992) 27 NSWLR 153, 190-191.
103. R v Chai (1992) 27 NSLWR 153, 192-193.

a trial of multiple defendants, the judge must identify the evidence

with respect to each of the defendants separately.104
8.59 The multiple and complex directions required in relation to
conspiracy counts can require significant mental gymnastics as a
result of the several elements involved.
8.60 The real problem with conspiracy is the admissibility of evidence
and what the prosecution has to show in order to make the statements
attributable to one conspirator admissible against another
conspirator. It is essential that the jury be given as much assistance
as possible in understanding the grounds on which the evidence has
been admitted. A necessary consequence of this assistance is the
lengthening of the summing-up.
8.61 Some of the current problems could be alleviated if prosecutors
did not use conspiracy in cases where there is a concluded crime by a
principal offender and an accessory.105
ISSUE 8.9
What can be done to make the directions on the use of evidence relating to
a conspiracy easier to follow?
CIRCUMSTANTIAL EVIDENCE
8.62 Circumstantial evidence is evidence of facts from which the jury
is asked to infer the existence of other facts. In some cases, the
ultimate fact may simply be the guilt of the accused.
8.63 The trial judge must instruct the jury that the charge has been
established only where the guilt of the accused is the only rational or
reasonable view of the evidence accepted by it; if there is any rational
or reasonable explanation consistent with the innocence of the accused
for the existence of that evidence, taken together, the accused must be
acquitted.106
104. Cosgrove v R (1988) 34 A Crim R 299, 303-304.

105. D Hunt, “The Role of the Independent Prosecution Office in Ensuring
Probity and Fairness in the Criminal Justice System from the Courts’
Perspective” (NSW DPP, Future Directions Conference, 1997), 7; R v Stokes
(1990) 51 A Crim R 25, 35-37; R v Clough (1992) 28 NSWLR 396, 400.
106. R v Hodge (1838) 2 Lewin 227, 228; 168 ER 1136, 1137; Peacock v The King
(1911) 13 CLR 619, 630, 634, 638, 651-652, 661-662, 668; Martin v Osborne
(1936) 55 CLR 367, 375; Plomp v The Queen (1963) 110 CLR 234, 243, 246;
Pfennig v The Queen (1995) 182 CLR 461, 482-483. In Plomp v The Queen,
Dixon CJ (with whom Kitto, Taylor and Windeyer JJ agreed) explained the
formula as meaning that, according to the common sense of human affairs,

8.64 It has been observed that this direction is “no more than an
amplification of the rule that the prosecution must prove its case
beyond reasonable doubt”.107 There is no rule requiring that such a
warning be given in every case. In fact, in cases where the amount of
circumstantial evidence involved is “slight”, the direction may be more
confusing than helpful.108
8.65 Circumstantial evidence may be one of two types: “strands in a
cable” or “links in the chain”. Like a cable made up of strands, the
strength of a circumstantial case depends upon the strength and/or
the number of the circumstances taken together. Each strand may not,
by itself, be necessary to the conclusion of guilt, so that its removal
may still leave the case capable of supporting a conclusion of guilt
beyond reasonable doubt. It is accepted that it is not necessary for the
jury to be satisfied beyond reasonable doubt of every circumstantial
fact in order to reach a conclusion of guilt beyond reasonable doubt,109
and trial judges should instruct juries accordingly.
8.66 Conversely, there is a category of facts that can be identified as
indispensable to the conclusion of guilt. These indispensable facts, or
factual conclusions, are more usually found in a “links in the chain”
circumstantial case so that, if they are broken, the conclusion of guilt
cannot be reached. The “links in the chain” stand in contrast to pieces
of evidence or conclusions that can be described as “strands in the
cable”. Justice Dawson has suggested that, if a conclusion of fact is
identified as “indispensable”, that is, a link in the chain, it may be
appropriate to tell the jury that “that fact must be found beyond
reasonable doubt before the ultimate inference can be drawn”:
But where ... the evidence consists of strands in a cable rather
than links in a chain, it will not be appropriate to give such a
warning. It should not be given in any event where it would be
unnecessary or confusing to do so.110
8.67 The current direction in the Bench Book attempts to achieve the
above in the following way. It suggests that the trial judge instruct the
jury that, where the Crown relies on evidence of a basic fact or facts
from which the jury is asked to infer or conclude that a further fact or
facts existed, namely the accused’s guilt (circumstantial evidence):
the degree of probability that the occurrence of the fact to be proved is so

high that the contrary cannot reasonably be supposed.
107. Shepherd v The Queen (1990) 170 CLR 573, 578; Martin v Osborne (1936) 55
CLR 369, 375 (Dixon J).
108. Shepherd v The Queen (1990) 170 CLR 573, 578.
109. Shepherd v The Queen (1990) 170 CLR 573, 579-585.
110. Shepherd v The Queen (1990) 170 CLR 573, 579.

Because the onus of proof is on the Crown to prove its case

beyond reasonable doubt as to every essential element or
ingredient of the charge, any such inference or conclusion from
basic facts relied upon by the Crown must, of course, be a
conclusion reached by you beyond reasonable doubt … .
A case based on circumstantial evidence may be just as

convincing and reliable as a case based on direct evidence,
depending on the nature of the circumstances relied upon when
considered as a whole (not individually or in isolation) and the
degree of clarity and certainty to which that evidence may lead
inevitably to the conclusion that the Crown has established its
case … .111
8.68 The suggested direction continues with instructions to the jury

that it must consider whether the evidence is reliable before drawing
any conclusions from facts which they regard as established by it, and
if it is not considered to be of sufficient reliability, then the jury must
acquit.
8.69 The direction concludes:
If you draw an inference adverse to [the accused] and in favour of
the Crown, it must be the only inference which, in your view, can
be drawn beyond reasonable doubt. This, of course, follows from
the directions that I have given you that the onus of proof is on
the Crown and it must establish all the essential elements of the
[charge/charges] beyond reasonable doubt before it can succeed.
If, at the end of your deliberations, there is more than one

conclusion than that favourable to the Crown available to be
drawn, then obviously the Crown has not proved its case beyond
reasonable doubt and your duty would be to acquit [the accused]
[or go on to consider the other evidence relied on by the Crown] …
[specify].
ISSUE 8.10
(1) Does the Bench Book’s current suggested direction as to how to treat
circumstantial evidence adequately explain those facts that need to be
proved beyond reasonable doubt and those that, taken individually, do
not need to be proved beyond reasonable doubt?
(2) If not, how could the wording of the direction be improved to clarify the
distinction between facts that are like “links in a chain” and facts that
are like “strands in a cable”?
2008) [2-510].

DNA EVIDENCE
8.70 A jury sometimes must deal with statistical evidence about DNA
profiling in relation to samples collected in connection with an alleged
crime. The need for a judicial direction has arisen in some such cases.
This is especially so where large-number probabilities are involved.
The use of such evidence can lead some people to reach a conclusion by
way of what is now commonly referred to as the “prosecutor’s fallacy”,
that is:
1. Only one person in a million will have a DNA profile which
matches the relevant sample.
2. The accused has a DNA profile which matches the relevant
sample.
3. Therefore there is a million to one probability that the
defendant left the sample and is guilty of the crime.112
This line of reasoning does no more than establish the probability that
the accused shares a DNA profile with a certain number of other
people, depending on the size of the area from which the DNA
statistics are obtained. It ignores the number of people who may also
fit the accused’s DNA profile. The significance of DNA evidence will
always depend on what other evidence is available.113 So, for example,
a water-tight alibi that the accused was somewhere else at the time
will tend to exonerate him or her despite the matching DNA profile.
On the other hand, the presence of other corroborating evidence that
associates the accused with the crime would be supported by the
matching DNA profile.114
8.71 The current approach in NSW is to allow statistical evidence
relating to DNA to be presented to the jury (subject to admissibility)
“accompanied by appropriate directions emphasising the need to avoid
the prosecutor’s fallacy”.115 However, judges do not necessarily need to
give such a warning in all cases where DNA evidence is led. The Court
of Criminal Appeal has observed that “trial judges are already
required to give numerous directions and it is by no means clear that
112. See R v GK (2001) 53 NSWLR 317; [2001] NSWCCA 413, [48]; R v Doheny
[1997] 1 Cr App R 369, 372-373. See also D J Balding and P Donnelly, “The
Prosecutor’s Fallacy and DNA Evidence” [1994] Criminal Law Review 711.
113. Keir v R [2007] NSWCCA 149, [133]-[138].
114. See R v Doheny [1997] 1 Cr App R 369, 373.
115. R v GK (2001) 53 NSWLR 317; [2001] NSWCCA 413, [59] (also reported as R
v JCG).

in all circumstances a direction concerning the Prosecutor’s Fallacy

would assist the jury”,116 concluding that:
The question is whether or not in the circumstances of a
particular case juries should be assisted by a warning not to
engage in an impermissible form of reasoning.117
8.72 Equally, a warning may also be needed to counter what may be

referred to as the “defence fallacy”. The defence fallacy says that
because there is a chance that the DNA profile is shared by a certain
number of people in a given population, the DNA sample could be from
any one of those people and because they have not been eliminated
from consideration, one of them could be the real offender. Such
conclusions ignore the other forms of evidence, both circumstantial
and direct, that might point towards the accused being the offender,
for example, opportunity, motive, proximity to the crime scene and
physical characteristics.118 However, the question of the defence
fallacy is unlikely to arise in the appeal courts because its application
is favourable to the accused.
ISSUE 8.11
(1) In what circumstances, if any, should judges give warnings with
respect to the use of DNA profiling?
(2) What should a warning about the use of DNA profiling include?
DEMEANOUR EVIDENCE
8.73 Instruction on the use of demeanour may take a number of
forms. It has been conventional practice for judges to inform jurors
that it is appropriate for them to observe and to take into account the
demeanour of witnesses as part of the fact-finding process in
determining the credibility of witnesses. Appellate courts have
recently confirmed jurors’ use of demeanour for this purpose.119 A
judge is not required to give such directions at the commencement of
the trial, but the practice of giving some directions about matters such
as this (as opposed to directions of law) is widespread.
116. R v Galli (2001) 127 A Crim R 493, [89].

117. R v Galli (2001) 127 A Crim R 493, [90].
118. A Haesler, “DNA for Defence Lawyers” (NSW Public Defender’s Office
Conference, May 2005). See also J S Croucher, “Assessing the Statistical
Reliability of Witness Evidence” [2003] Australian Bar Review 173. Haesler
notes that the reasoning is not fallacious if “there is simply no other evidence
than the DNA ‘match’”.
119. CSR Ltd v Maddalena (2006) 80 ALJR 458; Kamm v The Queen [2007]
NSWCCA 201, [50]; and Morey v Western Australia [2007] WASCA 103, [17],
[21].

8.74 Commentators and courts have nevertheless cast doubt on the

value of the demeanour of witnesses as a means of evaluating their
evidence.120 Courts have even suggested that, in some cases, juries
should be warned that “comparison of demeanour is not necessarily a
sound guide to comparative veracity”.121 Cultural differences may
result in erroneous assessments of demeanour when witnesses from
particular community groups give evidence.122 A question does arise as
to whether it is necessary to alert juries in a general way to the fact
that assumptions about the demeanour of some witnesses may not be
valid in light of cultural and linguistic differences, or whether counsel
or the judge should be required to identify specific situations where
cultural or linguistic differences may lead some jurors to misinterpret
the evidence they are receiving. The Equality Before the Law Bench
Book states:
If appropriate, you may also need to alert the jury to the fact that
any assessment they make based on the demeanour of a person
from an ethnic or migrant background must, if it is to be fair,
take into account any relevant cultural differences in relation to
demeanour.123
8.75 The Bench Book also suggests that any comments may need to
be made “early in the proceedings” rather than waiting until the
summing-up, otherwise the jury’s “initial assessment of a particular
person may be unfairly influenced by false assumptions” and these
may not be easily changed by anything said in the summing-up.124
8.76 Members of the High Court have recognised the existence of a
significant body of scientific research that casts doubt on the ability of
judges or anyone else to tell truth from falsehood on the basis of
appearances alone.125 The general conclusion of these studies is that
120. M Stone, “Instant Lie Detection? Demeanour and Credibility in Criminal

Trials” [1991] Criminal Law Review 821; R Giles, “The Assessment of
Reliability and Credibility” (1996) 2 Judicial Review 281; Fox v Percy (2003)
214 CLR 118, [30]-[31]; Trawl Industries v Effem Foods Pty Ltd (1992) 27
NSWLR 326, 348; Chambers v Jobling (1986) 7 NSWLR 7, 9; Galea v Galea
(1990) 19 NSWLR 263, 266-267; P Devlin, The Judge (Oxford University
Press, 1979) 63.
121. Carr v The Queen (1988) 165 CLR 314, 330.
122. See, eg, para 8.80-8.81 in relation to Indigenous witnesses.
123. Judicial Commission of NSW, Equality Before the Law Bench Book (2006)
3311.
3311.
125. Fox v Percy (2003) 214 CLR 118; [2003] HCA 6, [31]. Some of these studies
are detailed in L Re, “Oral v Written Evidence: The Myth of the “Impressive
Witness” (1983) 57 Australian Law Journal 679, 680-682; and L Re and

the prospect of determining whether a witness is telling the truth

from mere visual appearance, dependent on facial expressions, bodily
movements, manner of speech and so on, is no better than chance. It is
also possible, even if demeanour can act as a rough guide, that
untruthful witnesses, especially those who are practised liars, may
appear credible, and that truthful witnesses may appear untruthful.126
This is especially so if untruthful witnesses are able to use trial
proceedings to their advantage or if truthful witnesses are unsettled
by an unfamiliar court environment.127
8.77 Real questions accordingly arise of whether it is appropriate to
continue to give jurors a demeanour direction, whether it is possibly
misleading to do so, and whether, in certain circumstances, judges
should additionally provide instructions to help jurors overcome
erroneous assumptions based on cultural and linguistic differences.
ISSUE 8.12
What instructions, if any, should judges give juries about the use of
demeanour evidence?
WHEN INDIGENOUS PEOPLE GIVE EVIDENCE

8.78 A question arises of the necessity for instructions or directions to
the jury in relation to Indigenous people, either as witnesses and/or as
defendants in the proceedings.
Cultural and linguistic factors that may impact on the jury’s

assessment of the evidence
8.79 One issue is whether, and to what extent, the trial judge should
instruct the jury on its approach to assessing the evidence of
Indigenous witnesses.
T H Smith, Manner of Giving Evidence, Australian Law Reform Commission

Evidence Reference Research Paper 8 (1982) 61-64.
126. For example, the High Court has observed that “police witnesses are often
practised witnesses and it is not an easy matter to determine whether a
practised witness is telling the truth”: McKinney v The Queen (1991) 171
CLR 468, 476. See also M Stone, “Instant Lie Detection? Demeanour and
Credibility in Criminal Trials” [1991] Criminal Law Review 821; L Re and
T H Smith, Manner of Giving Evidence, Australian Law Reform Commission
Evidence Reference Research Paper 8 (1982) 63-64; J Ellard, “A Note on
Lying and its Detection” (1996) 2 Judicial Review 303, 309-314.
127. See M G Frank, “Assessing Deception: Implications for the Courtroom”
(1996) 2 Judicial Review 315, 322-323.

8.80 A number of directions have come into use across Australia

based on the suggestions of Justice Mildren of the NT Supreme Court.
A version of these directions (sometimes referred to as “Mildren
directions”) has been adapted for use in Queensland by Dr Diana
Eades,128 and many of the points raised are also listed in the NSW
Judicial Commission’s Equality Before the Law Bench Book.129 These
instructions draw the jurors’ attention to ways in which cultural
differences, and differences in verbal and non-verbal communication,
may impact upon their interpretation of the evidence of Indigenous
witnesses, including:130
Indigenous people sometimes speak English in a way that is
different to standard English with regards to the meaning of
words and phrases, grammatical construction and accents
(sometimes referred to as “Aboriginal English”);
a tendency among some Indigenous people to agree with
propositions put to them even when they do not actually agree
(referred to as “gratuitous concurrence”);
a different understanding of concepts such as time and
number;
the avoidance of direct eye contact when in conversation with
others;
the use of periods of silence as a form of communication; and
the use of gestures that are slight and quick movements of the
eyes, head or lips to indicate location or direction.
Instructions are also suggested that draw attention to the fact that
many Indigenous people have hearing difficulties and may therefore
have problems understanding questions.
8.81 The Equality Before the Law Bench Book suggests that such
factors, insofar as they relate to the demeanour of an Indigenous
witness, means that judges:
may need to alert the jury to the fact that any assessment they
make based on an Indigenous person’s demeanour must, if it is to
128. Queensland, Criminal Justice Commission, Aboriginal Witnesses in

Queensland’s Criminal Courts, Report (1996), Appendix 4, A-9 – A-14. See
also Supreme Court of Queensland, Equal Treatment Benchbook (2005) 132-
134.
[2.3.3.3] and [2.3.3.4].
130. D Mildren, “Redressing the Imbalance Against Aboriginals in the Criminal
Justice System” (1997) 21 Criminal Law Journal 7, 21-22; Stack v Western
Australia (2004) 29 WAR 526; [2004] WASCA 300, [58].

be fair, take into account any relevant cultural differences in

relation to demeanour.131
A similar comment is suggested in cases where it may be appropriate

to alert the jury to an Indigenous person’s “communication style” so
that any assessment the jury makes must also, “if it is to be fair, take
into account any relevant cultural differences”.132
8.82 A number of issues arise in relation to the use of such directions,
particularly at the beginning of a trial, before any of the Indigenous
witnesses have actually given evidence.
Applicability of the comments to all cases?
8.83 The first issue is that the warnings are framed to cover usual or
general circumstances and may not apply to particular Indigenous
witnesses. It has been suggested that there is a danger that a jury
may wrongly conclude that a judge’s comments refer to a particular
witness when, in fact, they do not.133 This is related to the point that
there is a large and diverse community that may be identified as
Indigenous and that, inevitably, characteristics that may pertain to
Indigenous people who live a more “traditional” life may not so readily
pertain to some “urban” Indigenous people who may have had greater
participation in general society and therefore not exhibit to such an
extent the characteristics suggested in the Mildren warnings.134 The
Queensland Criminal Justice Commission has suggested that there
will be cases where a general inclusion of such instructions may
“needlessly prolong proceedings, possibly confuse the jury and might
be demeaning to some witnesses”.135 It has also suggested that some of
these problems can be alleviated by judges preparing for trials
involving Indigenous witnesses, for example, by identifying any
[2.3.3.3].
[2.3.3.4].
133. Stack v Western Australia (2004) 29 WAR 526; [2004] WASCA 300, [11], [19].
134. See, eg, Queensland, Criminal Justice Commission, Aboriginal Witnesses in
Queensland’s Criminal Courts, Report (1996), 43; R v Condren (1987) 28 A
Crim R 261, 297. It has been suggested that this position is at odds with
other literature in the field: S Fryer-Smith, “Case and Comment: Stack v
Western Australia” (2006) 30 Criminal Law Journal 246, 251. See also
NSWLRC, Sentencing: Aboriginal Offenders, Report 96 (2000), [3.4]-[3.9] for
comments in relation to “urbanisation” and customary law.
Queensland’s Criminal Courts, Report (1996) 43.

cultural or language issues from committal hearing depositions, and

tailoring their instructions appropriately.136
8.84 In WA, a Mildren direction in relation to gratuitous concurrence
was allowed on appeal in part because the trial judge made it clear to
jury that the issue was for them to decide and that the observations
did not apply to any particular Indigenous witness who was likely to
give evidence.137
Timing of the comments
8.85 The Equality Before the Law Bench Book advises judges that,
when there is a need to alert the jury to cultural and linguistic
differences that may bear upon the giving of evidence, such comments:
may need to be noted early in the proceedings rather than
waiting until you give your final directions to them – otherwise,
their initial assessment of a particular person may be unfairly
influenced by false assumptions, and may not be able to be easily
challenged by anything you say in your final directions to
them.138
8.86 The Queensland Equal Treatment Benchbook has also suggested

that it is important that such matters be raised early in the
proceedings and that, “ideally”, counsel would “foreshadow the
likelihood of communication difficulties with the judge before the
proceedings commence”.139
8.87 Providing a generic set of instructions at the commencement of
the trial when it is known that Indigenous people will be giving
evidence raises the problem of giving instructions that may prove
unnecessary in the particular case. Arguably, it may be more
appropriate to raise only relevant issues when they occur during the
course of the evidence and/or in the judge’s summing-up.
ISSUE 8.13
In what circumstances, if any, should a judge give instructions to the jury
about cultural or linguistic factors influencing the way some Indigenous
people give evidence?

Queensland’s Criminal Courts, Report (1996) 44.
137. Stack v Western Australia (2004) 29 WAR 526; [2004] WASCA 300, [50]-[52],
[136].
[2.3.3.3].
139. Supreme Court of Queensland, Equal Treatment Benchbook (2005) 126.

Allowing expert evidence to be led

8.88 If matters are not to be left to judicial notice and comment, an
alternative approach may be to allow expert evidence to be led as to
aspects of a particular witness’s evidence.140 However, allowing expert
evidence may not be so easy to achieve. Some Australian courts have
appeared to be reluctant to admit expert evidence on the behaviour
and responses of Indigenous witnesses.
8.89 Before the passing of the Evidence Act, although subject to some
uncertainty, the common law was generally that an opinion was
inadmissible as evidence if it was about an ultimate issue.141 This
presented particular problems in relation to expert evidence on the
behaviour and responses of Indigenous people. For example, in the
Queensland Supreme Court, it was observed that an attempt to call
expert witnesses to express an opinion on whether an accused made,
for example, an inculpatory admission:
is to attempt to call persons to swear to the very issues to be
determined by the jury. This is plainly impermissible.142
8.90 There was also a tendency in the courts to determine that

evidence of language and cultural matters are inadmissible because
the matters are not so unusual that they either fall outside the normal
patterns of human behaviour or are not matters of common knowledge
within the general community.143 For example, it has been suggested
that:
It will always be necessary to decide whether or not the alleged
peculiarities are sufficiently different from the norm (whatever
that may be) to justify expert evidence being led, keeping in mind
that observations in the cases that so-called expert evidence may
often confuse and mislead a jury, particularly when it relates to
those areas which are properly within the province of the jury.144
The approach of excluding expert evidence because it dealt with

matters of common knowledge was described by the Australian Law
Reform Commission as “entirely fallacious and ought not to be part of
140. See, eg, S Bronitt and K Amirthalingam, “Cultural Blindness: Criminal Law
in Multicultural Australia” (1996) 21 Alternative Law Journal 58, 60.
141. See Australian Law Reform Commission, Evidence, Report 26 (1985) vol 1,
[160].
142. R v Condren (1987) 28 A Crim R 261, 296-297.
143. See, eg, Queensland, Criminal Justice Commission, Aboriginal Witnesses in
Queensland’s Criminal Courts, Report (1996) 41; R v Condren (1987) 28
A Crim R 261, 267-268.
144. R v Watson [1987] 1 QdR 440, 466.

evidence law”.145 Section 80 of the Evidence Act now provides that

“evidence of an opinion is not inadmissible only because it is about ... a
fact in issue or an ultimate issue”.146
8.91 In the same Queensland case it was also considered that
evidence of “alleged general characteristics of speech” of Indigenous
people could not be used in proof of the way in which a particular
witness would respond to particular questions.147
8.92 Similar problems have arisen in relation to the admission of
opinion evidence based on specialised knowledge in relation to the
evidence of children in sexual assault matters.148 Section 79 of the
Evidence Act has recently been amended to provide that “specialised
knowledge” includes “a reference to specialised knowledge of child
development and child behaviour (including specialised knowledge of
the impact of sexual abuse on children and their development and
behaviour during and following the abuse)”. The 2005 Uniform
Evidence Report supported the inclusion of such an express provision
on the basis that “expert opinion evidence on child development and
behaviour (including the effects of sexual abuse on the development
and behaviour of children) can in certain cases be important evidence
in assisting the tribunal of fact to assess other evidence or to prevent
inappropriate reasoning processes based on misconceived notions
about children and their behaviour”.149 The amendments have not yet
commenced.150
8.93 The Report also raised the question whether there was “also a
need to clarify the admissibility of expert opinion as ‘counter-intuitive’
evidence in other instances”, that is “evidence that is capable of
dispelling myths or rectifying erroneous assumptions that may be held
by the jury on a particular issue”.151 The Report ultimately rejected
any such further amendments to s 79 but noted that:
The reason for recommending a clarification of the expert opinion
exception to the opinion rule for children is that, despite the fact
that expert opinion evidence about the development and
behaviour of children falls within s 79, courts have shown a
reluctance to apply the section to such evidence. That appears to
145. Australian Law Reform Commission, Evidence, Report 26 (1985) vol 1, [743].
146. Evidence Act 1995 (NSW) s 80(a).
147. R v Condren (1987) 28 A Crim R 261, 267, 297. See also Stack v Western
Australia (2004) 29 WAR 526; [2004] WASCA 300, [18].
148. See NSWLRC, Uniform Evidence, Report 112 (2005) [9.144].
149. NSWLRC, Uniform Evidence, Report 112 (2005) [9.155].
150. Evidence Amendment Act 2007 (NSW) Sch 1 [34].

be due to a pervasive view that ‘child development and

behaviour’ is within the common knowledge of the tribunal of
fact. By contrast, there is greater acceptance of the fact that
behaviour of victims of crime and those with cognitive
impairment is not within common knowledge.152
The question arises whether such an argument could be extended to

allow the admission in appropriate cases of expert opinion on the
evidence of Indigenous witnesses.
ISSUE 8.14
If judges may not comment on aspects of social or linguistic differences
impacting upon an Indigenous person’s evidence, should it be possible to
allow expert evidence to be led as to aspects of a particular witness’s
evidence?
Avoiding prejudice in assessing the evidence of Indigenous people

8.94 The Equality Before the Law Bench Book suggests that a judge
may need to provide jurors with specific guidance that “they must try
to avoid making stereotyped or false assumptions”. The Bench Book
also suggests that judges should explain this by providing examples of
stereotyping and by pointing out that “they must treat the particular
Aboriginal person as an individual based on what they have heard or
seen in court in relation to a specific person, rather than what they
know or think they know about all or most Aboriginal people”.
8.95 It is not clear how this warning would interact with any
comments the judge may make about linguistic and cultural
differences that the jury might need to bear in mind in relation to
some Indigenous witnesses, or with any expert evidence adduced in
relation to the same.
ISSUE 8.15
In what circumstances, if any, should judges give warnings about avoiding
prejudice in assessing the evidence of Indigenous people?

Elements of the offence
9.
and defences
How can directions on substantive law be made more
comprehensible?
Recklessness
Defences
Other areas of substantive law
Complex or obscure terminology
Preliminary directions on the issues to be determined
9.1 In addition to the key components of a judge’s summing-up and

the various judicial directions and comments outlined in previous
chapters, the judge must instruct the jury on the elements of the
offence and any defences that apply in a particular trial.
9.2 There is no doubt that some of these directions, as required by
the appellate courts, contained in the Bench Book or set out in statute,
will involve many fine legal points that are confusing to jurors and
often give rise to appeal points. Relevant questions are, therefore:
do the current directions on elements of the offence and any
defences provide sufficiently clear guidance to a jury;
does the complexity of some directions give rise to unnecessary
appeal points;
in so far as they generate appeal points, are the fine
distinctions that appellate courts often draw actually capable
of being applied by jurors, or are they even relevant to their
decision; and
assuming that issues concerning elements of the offence and
any defences must be raised, is there any way of explaining
them so that jurors can readily understand and apply them?
9.3 In essence, this chapter explores two fundamental issues: first,
whether the law is so complex that it is incapable of explanation, and
secondly, in so far as the law is capable of explanation, whether any
directions currently in use should be reformulated.
HOW CAN DIRECTIONS ON SUBSTANTIVE LAW BE MADE MORE

COMPREHENSIBLE?
9.4 There are a number of ways of implementing improvements to
the comprehensibility and accuracy of instructions on the substantive
law, including by
appellate decisions;
amending the instructions in the Bench Book;
amending the relevant statutory provisions; and
altering trial procedure.
Some of these methods are discussed where relevant in the remainder
of this chapter.
9.5 There are some notoriously complex areas of the criminal law
which would benefit from legislative clarification or resolution by
appellate courts. A recent example of legislative reform of an
extremely complex area of law can be found in the UK with the
enactment of the Fraud Act 2006 (UK). This legislative reform

9 Elements of the offence and defences
followed a review by the Law Commission and a subsequent proposal

by the Home Office to repeal the eight statutory deception offences in
the Theft Act 1968 (UK) and the common law offence of conspiracy to
defraud, and replace them with a general offence of fraud.1 It was
considered that the highly specific nature of the old offences and the
failure to define “fraud” made fraud cases “extremely difficult” for
juries.2 The provisions were intended to benefit juries by making the
law of fraud easier to understand.3
RECKLESSNESS
9.6 To act with recklessness at criminal law is to act with a
foresight that one’s actions may cause harm.4
9.7 The concept of recklessness now has a wider role to play in NSW
since amendments to the Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) removed the term
“maliciously” from the formulation of certain offences and, in some
cases, substituted the terms “recklessly” or “intentionally” or “with
intent” for the term “malice”.5 The concept of recklessness also has a
significant role in the Commonwealth Criminal Code, but that Code
expressly includes an objective element as to whether the substantial
risk taken was unjustifiable.6
9.8 Recklessness presents a number of problems. One is that,
depending on the context, it can encompass several different mental
states.7
1. UK, Home Office, Fraud Law Reform: Consultation on Proposals for

Legislation (2004).
2. England and Wales, Law Commission, Fraud, Report 276 (2002) [5.4]-[5.5].
3. UK, Home Office, Fraud Law Reform: Consultation on Proposals for
Legislation (2004) [5].
4. R v Coleman (1990) 19 NSWLR 467, 471-472; R v Stokes (1990) 51
A Crim R 25, 40; Pengilley v R [2006] NSWCCA 163, [35]-[45], [53]; Hogan v
R [2008] NSWCCA 150, [56]-[62].
5. Crimes Amendment Act 2007 (NSW) Sch 1. The concept of “malice” had
previously been seen as problematic, its application having been described as
calling for “a meticulous analysis and fine and impractical distinctions to be
made by the jury (for which task such a body is quite ill-suited)”: R v
Coleman (1990) 19 NSWLR 467, 472.
6. Criminal Code (Cth) s 5.4, s 5.6(2).
7. See Pengilley v R [2006] NSWCCA 163, [34]-[37]; Banditt v The Queen (2005)
224 CLR 262; [2005] HCA 80, [1]-[8]; R v BBD [2007] 1 Qd R 478, [48]-[49];
R v Kitchener (1993) 29 NSWLR 696 and A Webster “Recklessness:
Awareness, Indifference or Belief” (2007) 31 Criminal Law Journal 272.
Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 4A provides that “if an element of an offence is

9.9 The High Court has observed that although “reckless” may be
seen as an “ordinary term and one the meaning of which is not
necessarily controlled by particular legal doctrines”, in ordinary use it
may “indicate conduct which is negligent or careless, as well as that
which is rash or incautious”. The difference in these possible meanings
makes it “inappropriate” for a trial judge to do more than “invite the
application of an ordinary understanding” of the word,8 even though
its use in ordinary speech, and when made a specific element of an
offence pursuant to statute, may differ. This presents a possible
difficulty for jurors.
9.10 Another problem arises in relation to the subjective test for
recklessness. In general, there are two limbs to recklessness in the
criminal law: a subjective limb and an objective limb. The subjective
limb is that the accused must be aware that his or her conduct may
give rise to harm and the objective limb is that it must be
unreasonable or unjustifiable for the accused to take the risk that
harm will result.9 A variation has been introduced in those sexual
assault cases where proof depends upon the absence of consent. In
such cases, an accused, instead of foreseeing the possibility of absence
of consent and going ahead anyway, may be guilty simply by failing to
consider the issue of consent at all and going ahead regardless.10
9.11 One commentator has suggested that there are theoretical and
practical difficulties in defining “the subjective state of mind that
adequately described recklessness” and has noted:
It must be questioned whether juries are able to fully appreciate
the distinction between subjective and objective fault and the
requisite state of mind to establish recklessness.11
9.12 The meaning of recklessness is dependent on relating it to the

offence you are talking about (both in its “subjective” and “objective”
features). If this is indeed the case, is the general model direction
suggested by the High Court adequate? The present direction is
contained in the Bench Book, as follows:
recklessness, that element may also be established by proof of intention or

knowledge”.
8. Banditt v The Queen (2005) 224 CLR 262; [2005] HCA 80, [36]. As the text
indicates, there are different considerations to be applied in some sexual
assault cases.
9. See Banditt v The Queen (2005) 224 CLR 262; [2005] HCA 80, [36].
10. R v Kitchener (1993) 29 NSWLR 696.
11. A Webster “Recklessness: Awareness, Indifference or Belief” (2007) 31
Criminal Law Journal 272, 285-286.

The element of recklessness is made out if you are satisfied beyond

reasonable doubt that the injury [or damage] was caused recklessly by
the accused. An injury [or damage] is caused recklessly if the accused
realised that some physical harm [or damage] may possibly be inflicted
upon the victim [or caused to the property] by [his/her] actions yet
[he/she] went ahead and acted as [he/she] did. It is not necessary that
the accused realise the degree of harm [or damage] that was in fact
caused provided that [he/she] realised that some harm [or damage] of
that type would possibly occur. The accused cannot be found to have
acted recklessly unless the Crown proves that the accused actually
thought about the consequences of [his/her] act and at least realised
the possibility of some harm [or damage] of that type occurring.12
ISSUE 9.1
(1) Is recklessness, as currently formulated, adequately explained to
juries? If not, what should be done to remedy the problem?
(2) Are there problems with recklessness in relation to specific offences?
If so, how can these problems be resolved?
DEFENCES
9.13 In most cases that are tried, the jury will have to determine
whether a defence to a charge is made out. A defence is commonly
understood to be the accused’s answer to a charge, or his or her excuse
or justification for the offence with which he or she is charged.
Examples include claims such as “it wasn’t me”, “it didn’t happen”, “I
had to, or he would have killed me”, “I was provoked” or “God told me
to do it”. Only a few of these claims are legally classified as “defences”.
While there remains some uncertainty as to what a defence at law
really is, one view is that a defence is part of the definition of an
offence, functioning “as a further set of rules governing the attribution
of criminal responsibility”.13 The prosecution has to prove both the
defining elements of the offence, and, where a defence is raised in the
evidence, the absence of that defence.14
2008) [4-085].
13. D Brown, D Farrier, S Egger, L McNamara and A Steel, Criminal Laws:
Materials and Commentary on Criminal Law and Processes in NSW (4th
edition, 2006) 530.
14. With the exception of the defence of substantial impairment by abnormality
of mind, insanity and some other statutory defences. See further para 9.52-
9.53 below.

9.14 Although they may be raised in comparatively few cases,15 a

number of defences available in criminal trials present serious
challenges to trial judges in directing the jury. Many of these defences
are particularly complex, turning on subtle distinctions that can be
extremely difficult for jurors to comprehend, much less apply. Some
defences are based on common law, while others have been codified in
legislation. Some defences apply generally, while others apply only to
specific offences. Some defences, like self-defence, are completely
exculpatory;16 others, such as provocation and substantial
impairment, are a partial defence that, if established, will reduce a
charge of murder to manslaughter.
9.15 In the context of jury directions on “defences”, there are two
areas in particular which cause difficulty for trial judges. The first is
ensuring that the jury is clear on the onus of proof and that any
directions as to the elements of the “defence” are provided in such a
way as to avoid any inference of a reversal of that onus. The second
area that causes difficulty is instructing juries on the reasonable
person test with its complex objective and subjective elements. Before
looking at these two issues, we examine briefly the law pertaining to
some of the major criminal “defences” and describe some of the
complex legal concepts that arise.
Self-defence
9.16 The law has long recognised that a person does not commit an
offence if he or she does an act constituting the offence in legitimate
self-defence. Common law principles of self-defence applied in NSW17
until the new Part 11 was introduced into the Crimes Act 1900 (NSW)
in 2002 to simplify and codify the law of self-defence.18
15. A Judicial Commission of NSW study on the use of partial defences to

murder in homicide cases between January 1990 and September 2004 found
that 26% of defendants charged with murder had raised one or more of the
partial defences. Diminished responsibility, as it was then known, was
raised in less than 15% of cases while provocation was raised in only 13%:
Judicial Commission of NSW, Partial Defences to Murder in NSW 1990-2004,
Research Monograph 28 (2004) (“Judicial Commission Report”).
16. But compare excessive self-defence which was reintroduced in the Crimes
Act 1900 (NSW) s 421 by the Crimes Amendment (Self-Defence) Act 2001
(NSW). See also R v Katarzynski [2002] NSWSC 613, [13]. See also para 9.19
below.
17. The test for self-defence at common law was reformulated by the High Court
in Zecevic v Director of Public Prosecutions (Vic) (1987) 162 CLR 645, 661
(Wilson, Dawson and Toohey JJ).
18. New South Wales, Parliamentary Debates (Hansard), Legislative Assembly,
28 November 2001, 19093.

9.17 Explaining the law of self-defence to jurors was virtually an

impossible task in the days of Viro v The Queen,19 and has arguably
been made only slightly easier since the High Court reformulated the
test in Zecevic,20 or, in NSW, since the enactment of the Crimes
Amendment (Self-Defence) Act 2001 (NSW).21
9.18 The new test, as set out in s 418 of the Crimes Act 1900
(NSW),22 states that a person is not criminally responsible for an
offence “if and only if”:
the person believes the conduct was “necessary” to defend
himself or herself, others, property, or to prevent criminal
trespass;23 and
“the conduct is a reasonable response in the circumstances as
he or she perceives them to be.”24
9.19 The Act provides further that the prosecution bears the onus of
proving, beyond a reasonable doubt, that the accused did not act in
self-defence;25 that self-defence is not available where a person kills
19. Viro v The Queen (1978) 141 CLR 88.

20. Zecevic v Director of Public Prosecutions (Vic) (1987) 162 CLR 645.
21. J Wood, “The Trial Under Siege: Towards Making Criminal Trials Simpler”
(District and County Court Judges Conference, Fremantle, WA, 27 June - 1
July 2007).
22. The self-defence provisions (s 418-423) of the Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) were
inserted by the Crimes Amendments (Self-Defence) Act 2001 (NSW). Unlike
the provisions in relation to intoxication under Part 11A, the legislation does
not oust the common law on self-defence. Indeed, in light of the fact that the
provisions are grounded in common law principles, it is likely that the
common law will remain relevant in resolving issues of interpretation:
M Gani, “Codifying the Criminal Law: Implications for Interpretation”
(2005) 29 Criminal Law Journal 264, 277.
23. Under the Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 418, a person carries out an act in self-
defence if he or she believes the act is necessary in order to (a) defend
himself or herself or another person; (b) prevent or terminate the unlawful
deprivation of his or her liberty or the liberty of another person; (c) protect
property from unlawful taking, destruction, damage or interference; or
(d) prevent criminal trespass, or to remove a person committing criminal
trespass.
24. Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 418(2).
25. Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 419.

another only to protect property or trespass to property;26 and it

reintroduces the law of excessive self-defence.27
9.20 Under s 418, the test of self-defence is based on what the
accused actually believed at the time of the offence, not on reasonable
beliefs or perceptions. Parliament’s intention in formulating this new
test was made clear by the Attorney General in his Second Reading
Speech. Referring to the fact that the Bill was drawn substantially
from the Model Criminal Code, the Attorney stated:
that model removes the objective element of the test as to what
the defendant perceived the danger to be. That represents the
common law before the case of Zecevic v DPP (Vic) (1987) 162
CLR 645. It means that a person who really thought he was in
danger, even if he was mistaken about that perception, may be
able to rely on self-defence for his actions.
The person’s actions on the basis of his belief still has to be

reasonable, but the belief itself is totally based on the
circumstances as the person perceived them to be.28
By placing a stronger emphasis on the actual beliefs and perceptions

of the accused, the statutory test allows a more subjective assessment
of self-defence, which some commentators argue is a contentious
liberalisation of the law of self-defence.29
9.21 When assessing the genuineness of the accused’s belief, the jury
must consider not only what the accused says was his or her
perception of the seriousness of the attack and its immanency, but
also all other relevant circumstances. These may include such things
as evidence of explicit acts and threats by the aggressor, the personal
characteristics of the aggressor such as age, size and strength, and
any relevant knowledge the accused had about the aggressor from
previous experience or incidents. A battered woman, for instance, may
have a real sense of an impending attack from the aggressor if there
have been prior incidents of violence in the relationship.
26. Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 420. Thus repealing the Home Invasion (Occupants
Protection) Act 1998 (NSW).
27. Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 421 operates to reduce a charge of murder to
manslaughter where a person honestly believes he or she is acting in self-
defence, but uses more force than is reasonable in the circumstances.
28. New South Wales, Parliamentary Debates (Hansard), Legislative Assembly,
28 November 2001, 19093.
29. See S Torpey, “The New Test of Self-defence” (2002) 9 Criminal Law News
41, 43.

9.22 The jury must also consider any extraordinary attribute of the
accused which bears on his or her perceptions of the circumstances
and which had a bearing on any belief he or she may have formed,
including for example, if the accused was intoxicated and his or her
mental state at the time of the conduct. The purpose of the inquiry is
to determine whether the accused actually believed the conduct was
necessary rather than whether any such belief was based on
reasonable grounds.30
9.23 Furthermore, these inquiries are to be conducted from the
accused’s point of view at the time, not with the benefit of hindsight.
As the majority judges said in Zecevic, the circumstances at the time
of the offence may have afforded little, if any opportunity for calm
deliberation and detached reflection on the accused’s part.31
9.24 Section 418 (2) of the Crimes Act involves an objective
assessment of the reasonableness of the accused’s response, but given
the circumstances “as he or she perceives them”.32 The objective
assessment of the proportionality of the accused’s response is thus
tempered by the subjective qualification “as he or she perceives” the
circumstances. When making this assessment, the jury must take into
account those personal characteristics of the accused which may affect
his or her perceptions of the circumstances at the time, such as age,
intelligence, mental state and physical incapacity. The accused’s
intoxicated state is also relevant when assessing the accused’s
perception of the circumstances, but it is not relevant to the issue of
whether the accused’s response was reasonable.33 Here, the jury must
be directed to consider what “would have been a reasonable response
by a sober person in the circumstances as [the accused] drunkenly
perceived them”.34
9.25 The Bench Book provides detailed model directions on self-
defence:
Although “self-defence” is referred to as a defence, it is for the
Crown to eliminate it as an issue by proving beyond reasonable
doubt that [the accused’s] … [specify act, for example, stabbing]
was not done by [the accused] in self-defence. It may do this by
proving beyond reasonable doubt one or the other of two things,
namely —
30. Compare Zecevic v Director of Public Prosecutions (Vic) (1987) 162 CLR 645.
31. Zecevic v Director of Public Prosecutions (Vic) (1987) 162 CLR 645, 662-663.
32. Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 418(2).
33. R v Katarzynski [2002] NSWSC 613.
2008) [6-490].

1. That [the accused] did not believe at the time of the [specify
act, for example, stabbing] that it was necessary to do what
[he/she] did in order to defend [himself/herself]; or
2. If it is reasonably possible that [he/she] did have such a
belief, that nevertheless the [specify conduct, eg stabbing] of
[the accused] was not a reasonable response in the
circumstances as [he/she] perceived them.
If the Crown fails to prove either one or the other of these
matters then the appropriate verdict is one of “not guilty”.35
ISSUE 9.2
Are the Bench Book directions on self-defence adequate and/or
appropriate?
Provocation
9.26 A “defence” of provocation will, if successful, entitle the
defendant to be convicted of manslaughter for an offence that would
otherwise constitute murder.36 This is because public policy dictates
that someone who is provoked to kill in “the heat of passion” is less
blameworthy than the person who meticulously plans the murder. A
conviction for murder would generally attract a greater penalty than a
conviction for manslaughter. However, the range of sentencing options
for manslaughter is now so wide that they can and do sometimes
overlap with murder.37 In NSW, the penalty for manslaughter is
imprisonment of up to 25 years.
9.27 Provocation is therefore only an issue for the jury’s
determination after the jury has determined beyond a reasonable
doubt that the accused is guilty of murder. It is not a relevant
consideration at all if the jury is satisfied beyond a reasonable doubt
that the accused did not intend to kill or cause grievous bodily harm to
the victim.
9.28 The trial judge is required to leave the defence of provocation to
the jury where sufficient evidence has been raised, generally by the
2008) [6-460].
36. Stingel v The Queen (1990) 171 CLR 312. See also Crimes Act 1900 (NSW)
s 23(1).
37. R v Isaacs (1997) 41 NSWLR 374, 381 (Gleeson CJ).

accused.38 In making this determination, the trial judge must consider

the version of events most favourable to the accused.39
9.29 Section 23 of the Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) provides that an act is
done or omitted under provocation where:
(1) the defendant had a loss of self-control, that was induced
by the conduct of the deceased (including insulting words
or gestures) towards or affecting the accused; and
(2) the conduct of the deceased was such as could have induced
an ordinary person in the position of the defendant to have
so far lost self-control as to form an intention to kill, or
inflict grievous bodily harm upon the deceased.40
9.30 The provocative conduct of the deceased must have caused the
defendant to lose self-control. Section 23(2)(a) provides that the
provocation may include (although is not exclusive to) grossly
insulting words or gestures towards or affecting the defendant.
However, words are not strictly limited to insults; words spoken,
which are violent, or extortionary may also qualify as provocative
conduct.41 Conversely, mere words of abuse would not normally qualify
as provocative conduct.
9.31 Additionally, provocation requires that the loss of self-control be
sudden and temporary, stemming from emotions such as fear, panic,
anger or resentment.42
9.32 Although it is essential that the defendant lost self-control
(induced by the deceased’s provocative conduct) at the time of the
killing, the act causing death need not immediately follow upon that
provocative conduct.43 It is possible for the provocative conduct to
cumulate over a period of time, after which a triggering event causes
the defendant to lose self-control.44 This leaves the door to provocation
open to battered women who kill their abusive husbands.
38. The issue of provocation is sometimes raised on the Crown case, see, eg,
Heffernan v R [2006] NSWCCA 293.
39. Stingel v The Queen (1990) 171 CLR 312.
40. Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 23(2)(a)-(b).
41. R v Lees [1999] NSWCCA 301, [53] (Wood CJ at CL).
42. Van Den Hoek v The Queen (1986) 161 CLR 158, 166 (Mason J).
43. R v Chhay (1994) 72 A Crim R 1, 13 (Gleeson CJ).
44. R v Chhay (1994) 72 A Crim R 1, 10 (Gleeson CJ). See also Osland v The
Queen (1998) 197 CLR 316; [1998] HCA 75.

9.33 Provocation must have been received within the sight or hearing
of the defendant.45 So, words or conduct not otherwise spoken to, or
done, in the presence of the defendant cannot amount to provocation.
9.34 Although the new formulation of s 23(2)(a) does not make
express mention of it (unlike the previous provision), it is likely that
provocation cannot be sustained where it was self-induced. 46
The test of provocation
9.35 Two questions are left to the jury on provocation: the first is
whether the accused was actually provoked to do the killing and the
second is whether a reasonable person in the position of the accused
could have responded to the provocation in the same way as the
accused.
9.36 The first is a subjective question, namely whether, on the facts,
the accused genuinely had a loss of self-control caused by the
deceased’s alleged provocative conduct. Essentially, the jury must
assess how grave were the allegedly provocative words or conduct,
from the accused’s perspective. Therefore, everything about the
accused is likely to be relevant in answering this question, including
his or her age, sex, maturity, physical features, ethnic background,
personal attributes, personal relationships including his or her
relationship with the victim, his or her past history (such as whether
the accused had been a victim of a previous sexual assault) and even
mental instability or weakness.47
9.37 The jury must put the provocative conduct into context, before
moving on to answer the second question, namely, whether an
ordinary person in the same position as the accused could have
responded to the provocative conduct (as assessed in the first part) in
the same way as the accused. The terminology used in the Act speaks
in terms of possibilities, not probabilities or likelihood.48 The question
is not whether it was likely or probable that an ordinary person would
react in the same way as the accused, but whether it was possible that
an ordinary person would have so acted. The word “could” is not
interchangeable with “would” or “might”. To do so is likely to result in
45. R v Davis (1998) 100 A Crim R 573, 576 (Dunford J).

46. D Brown, D Farrier, S Egger, L McNamara and A Steel, Criminal Laws:
Materials and Commentary on Criminal Law and Processes in New South
Wales (4th edition, 2006) 598.
47. Stingel v The Queen (1990) 171 CLR 312, 326-327.
48. See, eg, Heron v The Queen (2003) 197 ALR 81; [2003] HCA 17, [33]
(Kirby J).

a successful appeal on the ground that the jury was misdirected on the
law.49
9.38 The underlying rationale for appealing to the ordinary person is
to ensure there is no fluctuating standard of self-control against which
defendants are measured.50 In Stingel v The Queen,51 the High Court
defined the ordinary person as one with the minimum powers of self-
control within the limits of what is ordinary for a person of the same
age and maturity as the defendant.
9.39 Ethnicity,52 gender,53 intoxication54 and sensitivity to sexual
interference55 are not relevant when considering whether an ordinary
person could have done as the accused did, when affronted by the
provocative words or conduct. This second objective element exists so
that an accused who is easily prone to anger does not benefit from
having “a ridiculously short fuse”.56
9.40 Peculiarly, the NT Court of Criminal Appeal is prepared to
inject Aboriginality and other characteristics of an Indigenous
defendant into the objective test. In the case of Mungatopi v R,57 where
the defendant was Indigenous, the ordinary person was redefined as
“an ordinary Aboriginal person living today in the environment and
culture of a fairly remote Aboriginal settlement”.
49. See, eg, R v Anderson [2002] NSWCCA 194, [33]-[45] (McClellan J). In Heron
v The Queen, the High Court found that the trial judge had erred in
misstating the objective part of the test of provocation by referring to what
an ordinary person “must” or “would” have done, rather than what an
ordinary person “could” have done. But special leave to appeal was refused
on the ground that there had been no miscarriage of justice: Heron v The
Queen (2003) 197 ALR 81; [2003] HCA 17.
50. R v Hill [1986] 1 SCR 313, [66] (Wilson J).
51. Stingel v The Queen (1990) 171 CLR 312, 327.
52. See R v Masciantonio (1995) 183 CLR 58 where McHugh J, dissenting,
argued that ethnicity should be incorporated since the notion of an ordinary
person is a pure fiction in a multicultural society. See also, S Bronitt and
K Amirthalingam, “Cultural Blindness: Criminal Law in Multicultural
Australia” (1996) 21 Alternative Law Journal 58; and S Yeo, “Sex, Ethnicity,
Power of Self-control and Provocation Revisited” (1996) 18 Sydney Law
Review 304.
53. See Stingel v The Queen (1990) 171 CLR 312.
54. See R v Croft [1981] 1 NSWLR 126.
55. See R v Green (1997) 191 CLR 334.
56. A Reed, “Provocation: A Matter for Jury Determination” (2001) 112 The
Criminal Lawyer 1.
57. Mungatopi v R (1991) 2 NTLR 1, 6 (Martin, Angel and Mildren JJ).

9.41 One appeal judge has commented that:

Trial judges are required to direct the jury to distinguish
between those characteristics that affect the gravity of the
provocation offered, and those that affect the power of self-
control.58
However, this distinction is not always clear.59 In England, the House

of Lords in R v Smith (Morgan)60 said the distinction between the
objective and the subjective tests is very difficult for a jury, and
doubted whether the distinction was really workable.61
9.42 In Heron, Justice Kirby also observed the difficulties in
explaining the law of provocation to juries:
The law of provocation has been considered by this Court on a
number of occasions in recent years. One of the reasons for the
cases has been the obscurity, and internal ambivalence, of
statutory expressions of the competing considerations of an
objective and subjective kind involved in the law of provocation.
The language of s 23 of the Crimes Act 1900 (NSW), in issue in
this case, is a good illustration. The section, as it has been
amended and as it stood at the relevant time, presents
difficulties for a judge in explaining its requirements to a jury, in
simple terms so that they may be applied to the facts of the
particular case.62
9.43 The Bench Book suggests the following on the ordinary person
test:
An “ordinary person” is simply one who has the minimum powers
of self control expected of an ordinary citizen who is sober and of
the same age and consequent level of maturity as the accused.
When one speaks of the effect of provocation on an ordinary

person in the position of the accused, that phrase means an
58. M Weinberg, “Moral Blameworthiness: The ‘Objective Test’ Dilemma” (2003)

24 Australian Bar Review 173, 184.
59. R v Rongonui [2000] 2 NZLR 385, [108]-[111] (Elias CJ). See also
Queensland Law Reform Commission, A Review of the Defence of
Provocation, Working Paper 63 (2008) [3.44]-[3.48].
60. R v Smith [2001] 1 AC 146, 156 (Lord Slyn).
61. A previous NSW Law Reform Commission Report recommended the
abolition of the objective test and its replacement with a purely subjective
test compatible with community standards: NSW Law Reform Commission,
Partial Defences to Murder: Provocation and Infanticide, Report 83 (1997),
49-53.
62. Heron v The Queen (2003) 197 ALR 81; [2003] HCA 17, [24] (Kirby J).

ordinary person who has been provoked to the same degree of

severity and for the same reason as the accused.
In the present case, this translates to a person with the

minimum powers of self control of an ordinary person, as
described earlier, who is subjected … [for example, to a sexual
advance by the victim which is aggravated because of the
accused’s special sensitivity to a history of violence and sexual
assault within the family]. [None of the attributes or
characteristics of a particular accused will be necessarily
irrelevant to an assessment of the content and extent of the
provocation involved in the relevant conduct].
This question requires you to take full account of the sting of the
provocation actually experienced by the accused, but eliminates
from your consideration an extraordinary response (if such there
be) by the accused to the provocation actually experienced.
You should understand that when you are dealing with this
question you are considering the possible reaction of an ordinary
person in the position of the accused, not [his/her] inevitable or
even probable reaction, but [his/her] possible reaction.63
ISSUE 9.3
(1) Are the Bench Book directions on provocation adequate?
(2) Is there a better way of explaining the test of provocation to the jury?
Duress
9.44 The defence of duress is available where a person did an act that
was otherwise criminal by reason only of his mind being then
overborne by threats of death or serious bodily violence, either to
himself or another, provided that an average person, of ordinary
firmness of mind, of the same age and sex and in similar
circumstances, would have done so.64
9.45 The accused’s belief in the threat of death or serious bodily
injury must be based on reasonable grounds.65 The threats must be “so
2008) [6-410].
64. R v Hurley [1967] VR 526, 543 (Smith J). See also R v Abusafiah (1991) 24
NSWLR 531, 535 (Hunt J). The defence is not available on a charge of
murder where the accused does the actual killing: see Lynch v Director of
Public Prosecutions for Northern Ireland [1975] 1 All ER 913 and Abbott v
The Queen [1976] 3 All ER 140.
65. R v Hurley [1967] VR 526.

great as to overbear the ordinary power to human resistance”.66 The

threats need not be imminent and immediate; it is sufficient that the
threats be continuing, imminent and impending.67
9.46 The defence is lost where the accused fails “to avail himself of
some opportunity which was reasonably open to him to render the
threat ineffective”.68 Whether an opportunity to escape the threat
existed and was reasonably open to the accused is a question of fact
for the jury to decide,69 having regard to the accused’s age and
circumstances, and to any risks to the accused which may be
involved.70
9.47 Where the accused adduces evidence from which can be inferred
a reasonable possibility that the accused acted under duress, the
defence should be left to the jury.71 In R v Abusafiah, Justice Hunt
said that the jury should first be directed as to the elements of the
offence charged (including the voluntary nature of the acts of the
accused). Then it should be directed in relation to the specific acts of
the accused alleged to have committed the offence, and finally, the
jury should be directed on the issue of duress,72 in respect of which His
Honour suggested the following specific directions:
(1) The Crown … must establish that the acts of the accused
constituting the offence were done by him voluntarily. That
those acts were in fact done would in most cases lead to the
conclusion that they were done voluntarily. In the present
case, however, it has been argued that you should not come
to that conclusion because, it is said, the accused acted
under duress or coercion.
(2) The accused does not have to establish that he did act under
duress. The Crown must establish that the acts of the
accused were done voluntarily and, in order to do so, it must
eliminate any reasonable possibility that he acted under
duress.
66. R v Lawrence [1980] 1 NSWLR 122.

67. R v Hurley [1967] VR 526 (Smith J); see also R v Hudson [1971] 2 QB 202;
followed in R v Williamson [1972] 2 NSWLR 281, 290.
68. R v Hudson [1971] 2 QB 202, 207; and R v Williamson [1972] 2 NSWLR 281.
69. R v Lawrence [1980] 1 NSWLR 122, 134.
70. R v Hudson [1971] 2 QB 202, 207.
71. R v Abusafiah (1991) 24 NSWLR 531, 535 (Hunt J). See also R v Nguyen
[2008] NSWCCA 22 where the NSW Court of Criminal Appeal allowed the
appeal on the ground that the trial judge erred in not leaving duress to the
jury, and ordered a retrial.
72. R v Abusafiah (1991) 24 NSWLR 531, 535 (Hunt J).

9.48 It has been argued that duress is distinct from the concept of
voluntariness, the latter being an essential and fundamental element
of all offences73 and that these directions misconceive the defence of
duress as going to voluntariness.74 A person who does not perform an
act of his or her own free will, or by their own choosing, by reason of
insanity for instance, lacks the actus reus for the offence and is
therefore not criminally responsible for that act. A person who does a
criminal act under duress, on the other hand, performs the physical
elements of the crime freely, such as cultivating cannabis, but escapes
criminal responsibility because he was coerced to do the act. In this
case, duress operates as an excuse to criminal responsibility.
9.49 Although Justice Hunt makes a clear distinction between the
two in his opening remarks, by specifically describing voluntariness as
an element of the offence, and leaving duress to be decided last as a
defence, his specific directions on duress link the effect of the defence
with the voluntariness component of the actus reus. He thereby states
that duress renders an accused’s conduct involuntary.
9.50 Arguably, the Bench Book also perpetuates the misconception:
A person acts under duress, and therefore involuntarily, if that
person’s actions were performed because of threats (express or
implied) of death or really serious injury to
[himself/herself/dependants] being threats of such a nature that
a person of ordinary firmness and strength of will, that is, a
person of the same maturity and sex as [the accused], and in [the
accused’s] position, would have yielded to them.
The first, and most important consideration, for you is that [the
accused] does not have to establish that [his/her] actions were
done under duress. The Crown must establish that the acts of
[the accused] were done voluntarily, and in order to prove that
[the accused] did act voluntarily, the Crown must eliminate any
reasonable possibility that [the accused] acted under duress.75
ISSUE 9.4
Are the directions on duress in the Bench Book appropriate?
73. S Yeo, “Voluntariness, Free Will and Duress” (1996) 70 Australian Law
Journal 304.
74. S Yeo, “Voluntariness, Free Will and Duress” (1996) 70 Australian Law
Journal 304.
2008) [6-160].

Substantial impairment by abnormality of mind

9.51 The defence of diminished responsibility is a partial defence to
murder. It was first recognised by Scottish law as a means of
mitigating the punishment of the “partially insane” from murder to
culpable homicide (manslaughter).76 The defence of diminished
responsibility was subsequently codified in s 23A of the Crimes Act
1900 (NSW) but in 1997, it was repealed and reformulated into the
defence of substantial impairment by abnormality of mind.77 The new
s 23A(1) provides that in cases where the defendant is accused of
murder, he or she can be alternatively convicted of manslaughter if
three criteria are satisfied:
at the time the alleged murder was commissioned, the
defendant’s capacity to understand events, or to judge whether
his or her actions were right or wrong, or to control himself or
herself, was substantially impaired by an abnormality of
mind;
the abnormality of mind arose from an underlying condition;
and
the impairment was so substantial as to warrant liability for
murder being reduced to manslaughter.78
9.52 Unlike other defences, the onus of proof in the case of
substantial impairment by abnormality of mind is borne by the
defendant, on the balance of probabilities.79
9.53 As it is unique to murder, it follows that juries should be
directed to consider the defence of substantial impairment only after
they are satisfied, beyond a reasonable doubt, that the accused did the
act which caused the death of the deceased with the relevant intention
that would otherwise make the accused guilty of murder.
76. P Arnella, “The Diminished Capacity and Diminished Responsibility

Defenses: Two Children of a Doomed Marriage” (1977) 77 Columbia Law
Review 827, 830.
77. See Crimes Amendment (Diminished Responsibility) Act 1997 (NSW). The
amending legislation followed the recommendations in NSW Law Reform
Commission, Partial Defences to Murder: Diminished Responsibility, Report
82 (1997). The Report itself was a response to Gleeson CJ, who expressed the
view in R v Chayna (1993) 66 A Crim R 178, 191 that the defence of
diminished responsibility was “ripe for reconsideration”.
78. Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 23A(1). See also R v Trotter (1993) 35 NSWLR
428, 431 (Hunt CJ at CL).
79. Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 23A(4). See also R v Trotter (1993) 35 NSWLR 428,
430 (Hunt CJ at CL).

9.54 The first test requires the jury to ask whether the defendant
suffered from an abnormality of mind. This is a:
state of mind so different from that of ordinary human beings
that the reasonable person would term it abnormal. It appears ...
to be wide enough to cover the mind’s activities in all its aspects,
not only the perception of physical acts and matters, and the
ability to form a rational judgment as to whether an act is right
or wrong, but also the ability to exercise will-power to control
physical acts in accordance with that rational judgment.80
The abnormality must have arisen from an underlying condition,

defined as a pre-existing mental or physiological condition, other than
a condition of a transitory kind.81 The abnormality must be of a “more
permanent nature than a simply temporary state of heightened
emotions”.82
9.55 If the jury is convinced that there was an impairment by
abnormality of mind arising from an underlying condition, then the
defendant must further show that the impairment was so substantial
as to warrant mitigation of criminal liability from murder to
manslaughter. To be substantial, the impairment may be less than
total, but it must be more than trivial or minimal.83 Some impairment
is not sufficient; if the abnormality of mind did not make any great
difference, then it can hardly be said that the impairment was
substantial.84
Understanding the difference between mental illness and substantial impairment
9.56 On the face of it, the defences of mental illness and substantial
impairment appear similar. Previously known as the defence of
insanity, the defence of mental illness, if established, entitles the
accused to be found “not guilty by reason of mental illness”. The legal
and practical consequence of this verdict is that the accused may be
detained for an indefinite period in a mental health facility or a
prison.85 Substantial impairment, on the other hand, will reduce a
charge of murder to manslaughter.86
80. R v Byrne [1960] 2 QB 396, 403 (Lord Parker CJ) approved in R v Tumanako
(1992) 64 A Crim R 149, 159 (Badgery-Parker J).
81. Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 23A(8).
82. NSW Law Reform Commission, Partial Defences to Murder: Diminished
Responsibility, Report 82 (1997) 55.
83. R v Trotter (1993) 35 NSWLR 428, 431 (Hunt CJ at CL).
85. Mental Health (Criminal Procedure) Act 1990 (NSW) s 39.
86 This had a clearly significant outcome when murder carried a mandatory life
sentence. Since this is no longer the case in NSW, there are renewed calls for

9.57 Mental illness is distinguished from the defence of diminished

responsibility in its application of the M’Naghten test,87 which
requires a defect of reason from a disease of the mind, as distinct from
a substantial impairment by abnormality of mind. It is a subtle
distinction which can easily escape even those with expertise in the
area.
9.58 The confusion that this can cause for jurors was most evident in
the case of Cheatham, where, during its deliberations, the jury posed
the following questions to the trial judge:
On the fifth day of the trial the jury asked for a definition of
"wrong" and some guidance on interpretation and suggested
some phrases, "moral wrong", "legal wrong", "delusionary wrong",
"altruistic wrong", et cetera.88
Could we please have directions by the judge regarding what

constitutes mental illness and diminished responsibility?89
Did the judge instruct that we have to accept that the accused
had an abnormality of the mind or can we reject this abnormality
of mind?90
Jury status. Not getting anywhere at the moment, agitation

prevailing, can we go home?91
9.59 Chief Justice Spigelman, on appeal, said it was apparent from

the jurors’ notes to the judge that they were having difficulty with the
two defences and the concepts underlying them,92 despite the judge’s
proper directions and answers to the questions posed.93 These answers
“should not be unduly technical or complicated…but [should be
expressed] simply and clearly”.94
9.60 The struggle to ensure the jury understands the differences
between the two defences is arguably aggravated by the court’s
the abolition of the defence of substantial impairment for murder. In

Victoria, SA, Tasmania and WA the issue of substantial impairment is
considered at the sentencing stage as a mitigating factor, rather than as a
factor which goes to criminal responsibility.
87. M’Naghten’s Case (1843) 10 Cl & Fin 200, 210; 8 ER 718, 722, (Tindal LCJ).
88. R v Cheatham [2002] NSWCCA 360, [59].
92. R v Cheatham [2002] NSWCCA 360, [69] (Spigelman CJ).
94. R v BWT (2002) 54 NSWLR 241; [2002] NSWCCA 60, [96] (Sully J).

obligation to direct the jury on diminished responsibility even where

defence counsel does not purport to raise it, and indeed, expressly
rejects it.95 A likely consequence of this persistent confusion may be a
greater preference among defence lawyers to go to trial without a
jury.96
Directing the jury in relation to medical evidence
9.61 Medical evidence is pivotal in cases where the defences of
mental illness and substantial impairment by abnormality of mind are
raised. For this reason, the judge should direct the jury that it must
not reject unanimous medical evidence unless there is other evidence
which displaces or throws doubt on that medical evidence.97 This is
reflected in the Bench Book which provides:
In determining whether [the accused] has established that it is
more likely than not that these matters were so, you will pay
close attention to the evidence of the psychiatrists (or other
expert witnesses), particularly on the questions which are
summarised in the first paragraph of the written directions …
These are areas in which psychiatrists [etc, specify] have
particular expertise and experience.
You are not bound, however, to accept their evidence. You are
entitled to act on other evidence in the case if you think that
there is other evidence which conflicts with or undermines the
basis upon which the psychiatrists expressed their opinions.
On the other hand, you would obviously pay careful and close
attention to what the opinion evidence is as to these matters
because of the experience and expertise which these witnesses
have in this field.
You would only decline to act on the evidence of the psychiatrists

[and psychologists] if you think that there is other evidence
which outweighs the psychiatric evidence, or if you think that the
facts differ from those on which the psychiatrists proceeded, or if
you think that the reasons expressed by the psychiatrists for
their opinions (even having regard to their expertise) do not
support their conclusion … [a different direction would need to be
given if, as often happens, the psychiatric or psychological
evidence reaches different conclusions].98
95. R v Cheatham [2002] NSWCCA 360. See also para 6.51-6.53.

96. R v Chayna (1993) 66 A Crim R 178, 191 (Gleeson CJ); see Criminal
Procedure Act 1986 (NSW) s 132.
97. Taylor v R (1978) 22 ALR 599 (FCA), 618 (Connor and Franki JJ).
2008) [6-580].

9.62 However, in relation to the defence of substantial impairment,

medical evidence which is raised at the trial can only be accepted in so
far it is used to show that the abnormality of mind falls within the
provisions of s 23A, that is, that the defendant’s capacity to exercise
will power (to control his or her physical actions) was impaired, and
that the defendant’s perceptions, judgment and self-control was slight,
moderate, extensive or somewhere in between.99 Medical evidence
cannot be adduced to establish that the impairment was so
substantial as to warrant liability for murder being reduced to
manslaughter. This is a question of fact to be determined by the jury,
and not by experts.100
9.63 Instructing the jury as to medical evidence is a daunting task.
For example, in R v Chayna,101 seven psychiatrists offered varying
opinions as to the defendant’s mental condition at the time she killed
her two daughters and sister-in-law: ranging from schizophrenia, to
severe depression, to an acute dissociative state, with one expert
witness doubting the presence of any mental impairment at all. The
trial judge directed the jury that the evidence of this last witness
supported a conviction of murder. The jury found the defendant guilty
of murder, and the matter went to the Court of Criminal Appeal. It
was there that Chief Justice Gleeson noted that the variety of
psychiatric opinion available to the jury strongly suggests that the
operation of diminished responsibility is dependent on concepts which
medical experts themselves find at least ambiguous and, perhaps,
unscientific, with the place of the defence in the criminal law being a
subject “ripe for reconsideration”.102
ISSUE 9.5
How can juror confusion about the concepts underlying the defence of
substantial impairment be minimised?
Onus of proof
9.64 One of the central issues relating to “defences” in criminal trials
is that they are not for the accused to prove, but rather for the Crown
to disprove.103 In relation to self-defence, for example, it is not for the

100 This reflects the position at common law; see, eg, R v Byrne [1960] 2 QB 396,
403 (Parker CJ).
101. R v Chayna (1993) 66 A Crim R 178, 180-182.
102. R v Chayna (1993) 66 A Crim R 178, 189.
103. However, there are some matters where the onus of proof will remain with
the accused. They include, for example the defence of substantial
impairment by abnormality of mind (Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 23A(4)) the

accused to prove that he or she acted in self-defence. Rather, once it is

raised by the accused, the onus shifts to the prosecution to prove
beyond a reasonable doubt that the accused did not act in self-
defence.104
9.65 Similarly, in the case of provocation, once the defendant
produces evidence of provocation, it is not for the defendant to prove
that the act or omission causing death was committed out of
provocation. Rather, the burden of proof on the criminal standard falls
on the prosecution.105
9.66 In order to avoid any misdirection as to onus of proof, the Court
of Criminal Appeal has held that, in all cases in which a “defence” is
raised, the direction to the jury should be whether the prosecution has
eliminated any reasonable possibility that the accused acted under
duress or in self-defence or under provocation, as the case may be.106
The question should be phrased in this way to avoid confusion as to
the onus of proof that rests on the prosecution.107
9.67 In R v Dziduch, Justice Hunt observed:
It is very unwise even to refer to the issue of self-defence as a
“defence”, unless it is only to point out that it is not really a
defence at all.108
While the comment was directed specifically at the issue of self-

defence, the same arguably applies to other “defences”. To describe
them as defences implies erroneously that they are issues for the
accused to establish, rather than the Crown.109
9.68 It is also important, when directing a jury as to onus of proof,
that the “defences” not be treated as entirely separate matters that
onus of establishing which rests upon the defence, although only on the
balance of probabilities: R v Ayoub [1984] 2 NSWLR 511; the common law
defence of insanity: R v Porter (1933) 55 CLR 182; and deemed possession in
relation to drug trafficking: Drug Misuse and Trafficking Act 1985 (NSW) s
29(a). This paper is not concerned with the evidential burden which can rest
upon the accused to raise a matter for which the legal onus of proof will then
return to the prosecution. The jury does not need to concern itself with the
evidential burden.
104. Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 419. See also Zecevic v Director of Public
Prosecutions (Vic) (1987) 162 CLR 645, 656 (Wilson, Dawson and Toohey JJ).
105. See Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 23(4).
106. R v Abusafiah (1991) 24 NSWLR 531, 538, 541-542.
107. R v Dziduch (1990) 47 A Crim R 378, 381-382.
108. R v Dziduch (1990) 47 A Crim R 378, 380.
109. R v Alpuget (NSW CCA, 27 July 1989, unreported) 5-7 (Hunt J).

the Crown has to establish. They should be listed by the judge along
with all the other issues (such as the elements of the offence) that the
Crown must establish.110
9.69 Trial judges need to be particularly careful when formulating
the elements of the defence, that they do so without reversing the onus
of proof.
9.70 In R v Alpuget,111 Justice Hunt also suggested that it was
advisable to tell the jury that it is often difficult to explain that the
Crown, not the accused, bears the onus of proof. By doing so, the jury
should be fairly put on notice that any subsequent directions which
may not express the onus completely correctly are not intended to
override the general direction on onus of proof.
The reasonable person test

9.71 In a number of defences in criminal trials, the jury is required to
assess the particular facts of the case against the reaction of the
“reasonable” or “ordinary person in the position of the accused”. The
issue is best illustrated in the directions relating to the “defences” of
provocation, duress and self-defence.112 In such cases, the issue is
whether the prosecution has “eliminated any reasonable possibility
that the accused acted under duress or in self-defence or under
provocation, as the case may be”.113
9.72 So, in the case of duress, the Court of Criminal Appeal has
suggested that the relevant direction should be that the prosecution
must establish that “there is no reasonable possibility that… a person
of ordinary firmness of mind and will, and of the same sex and
maturity as the accused, would have yielded to [the] threat in the way
in which the accused did”.114
9.73 In relation to provocation, the test is whether an ordinary
person could have done what the accused did, faced with the same
degree of provocation. Although relevant to determining the gravity of
the provocation, the personal characteristics of the accused (including
sex and ethnicity) are irrelevant to the standard of self-control
112. On self-defence, see Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 418.
113. R v Abusafiah (1991) 24 NSWLR 531, 541. See also Judicial Commission of
NSW, Criminal Trial Courts Bench Book (October 2008) [6-160].
114. R v Abusafiah (1991) 24 NSWLR 531, 545 (where model directions were
suggested).

imposed by the law; a standard which is determined by the

hypothetical ordinary person.
9.74 Where provocation and duress are in issue, the jurors need to be
reminded that they are not to answer the relevant question concerning
the response of the reasonable or ordinary person by inquiring what
their own reaction would or may have been. Rather, they are to select
such person as a hypothetical member of the community with the
necessary attributes required by law for that person. Quite how jurors
select such a person, and what attributes they are expected to assign
to him or her, remains unexplained, and very much a matter for
conjecture. Indeed, the test of the hypothetical ordinary person is
difficult to understand and difficult for juries to apply. Some academic
writers also argue the test has led to inconsistent decisions by
115
juries.
ISSUE 9.6
How should the concept of a reasonable or ordinary person in the position
of the accused be left to the jury in relation to the relevant defences?
Directions on intoxication
9.75 The new Part 11A of the Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) overrides the
common law on intoxication.116 Under the Act, intoxication is not a
defence but a factor going to criminal responsibility that may negate
the elements of an offence.
9.76 Evidence of intoxication is a matter relevant to an offence of
specific intent, that is, an offence of which an intention to cause a
specific result is an element.117 Evidence that a person was intoxicated
(whether self-induced or otherwise) at the time of the relevant conduct
may be taken into account in determining whether the person had the
intention to cause the specific result necessary for the offence of
specific intent.118 However, it cannot be considered if the person had
resolved to do the relevant act before becoming intoxicated or if he or
she became intoxicated in order to gather strength to do the relevant
act.119
115. Queensland Law Reform Commission, A Review of the Defence of

Provocation, Working Paper 63 (2008), [12.39].
116. Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 428H.
117. Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 428B.
118. Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 428C(1).
119. Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 428C(2).

In relation to self-defence
9.77 Where intoxication is raised in connection with self-defence, the
Supreme Court has held that the fact that the accused was intoxicated
is relevant only to the first question to be determined by the jury when
considering self defence, namely, whether the accused reasonably
believed it was necessary to do what he or she did in self defence.
Intoxication is not relevant to the second question of whether it was
reasonable for the accused to have responded to the situation in the
way he or she did.120
9.78 Where it is necessary to compare the state of mind of the
accused with that of a reasonable person, in order to determine
whether the accused is guilty of an offence, the comparison must be
between the state of mind of the accused and that of a reasonable
person who is not intoxicated.121
9.79 The Bench Book provides the following suggested written
direction on intoxication in relation to self-defence:
[The accused’s] intoxicated state —
1. must be taken into account in determining whether [the

accused] believed that [his/her] conduct was necessary to
defend [himself/herself];
2. must be taken into account in determining the
circumstances as [the accused] perceived them to be;
3. must not be taken into account in determining whether
[his/her] response to those circumstances was reasonable.122
9.80 The Bench Book makes further suggestions for oral directions,
as follows:
You should fully understand that the law provides (in substance)
that a person who genuinely thought that [he/she] was in
danger, even if [he/she] were wrong about that perception
because … [specify, for example, [his/her] perception was affected
by alcohol], may still be regarded as having acted in lawful self-
defence provided that the person’s response was reasonable,
based on the circumstances as [he/she] perceived them to be.
You need to look at the case through the eyes of [the accused] in
its context, [taking into account [his/her] intoxicated state] and
120. R v Katarzynski [2002] NSWSC 613 applied in Presidential Security Services

of Australia Pty Ltd v Brilley [2008] NSWCA 204, [121-122], [137].
121. Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 428F.
2008) [6-480].

by reference to the actual situation in which [he/she] found

[himself/herself], and as [he/she] perceived it to be.
So you determine what [the accused] [in [his/her] intoxicated

state] actually perceived was the danger [he/she] faced, and then
determine whether what [he/she] did in response to that danger
was reasonable. In determining whether what [he/she] did was
reasonable, you stand back and consider the response from an
objective viewpoint, disregarding, for example, that [he/she] may
have overreacted because of the effects of alcohol upon [him/her].
You are considering what would have been a reasonable response

by a sober person in the circumstances as [the accused]
drunkenly perceived them.123
In relation to substantial impairment

9.81 The effects of self-induced intoxication are to be disregarded in
assessing whether or not the defence of substantial impairment is
applicable.124 However, a defendant who was intoxicated at the time of
the killing may be able to rely on the defence if prolonged use of
alcohol or drugs has led to brain damage or disease that substantially
impaired the defendant’s ability to control his or her actions. In cases
such as these, the defendant must prove that it is the brain damage
(being the underlying condition) that caused the abnormality of mind
resulting in the substantial impairment of mental capacity, and not
the short-term effects of the intoxication.125
In relation to consent
9.82 Other than in relation to the accused’s intention in sexual
offence cases, intoxication is also relevant to the issue of consent.
Where evidence is raised on the issue of consent, the Crown bears the
onus of proving, beyond a reasonable doubt, that the alleged victim did
not consent. Consistent with common law principles of consent,126 the
Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) provides that a person consents to sexual
intercourse if the person freely and voluntarily agrees to the sexual
intercourse.127 A person does not consent if he or she lacks the capacity
to consent (for example, because of age or cognitive incapacity) or if
the person has no opportunity to consent because he or she is
2008) [6-490].
124. Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 23A(3). See also R v Di Duca (1959) 43 Cr App R
167; R v Fenton (1975) 61 Cr App R 261; R v Jones (1986) 22 A Crim R 42;
R v De Souza (1997) 41 NSWLR 656.
125. R v Jones (1986) 22 A Crim R 42; R v Ryan (1995) 90 A Crim R 191.
126. DPP (No 1 of 1993) (1993) 66 a Crim R 259, 265 (King CJ).
127. Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 61HA(2).

unconscious or asleep.128 Section 61HA of the Crimes Act expressly

provides that one of the grounds on which consent may be negated is
evidence that the alleged victim was substantially intoxicated at the
time of sexual intercourse.
OTHER AREAS OF SUBSTANTIVE LAW

9.83 There are other contexts where multiple and complex directions
are required as a result of the several elements involved in certain
offences. One example is the law relating to the supply of prohibited
drugs129 and deemed supply,130 in respect of which different directions
are suggested.131
9.84 Also challenging are the directions required for many offences
arising under the Commonwealth Criminal Code, with its somewhat
complex distinction between physical elements and mental elements,
its classification of the circumstances in which there is no criminal
responsibility, and its sometimes cumbersome framing of offences, for
example, in the area of terrorism.
ISSUE 9.7
What other areas of criminal law require revision in order to be more easily
explained to juries?
COMPLEX OR OBSCURE TERMINOLOGY

9.85 There are many other existing criminal provisions which use
complex or obscure language that may cause difficulties for juries.
This can cause problems in two circumstances:
first, for obvious reasons, when the judge provides no
explanation of the word or phrase; and
secondly, when the judge provides an explanation of the word
or phrase.
In the second circumstance, an explanation can add an additional
layer to a direction, and, rather than increasing clarity, may in fact
increase the opportunity for misunderstanding.
128. Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 61HA(4).

129. Drug Misuse and Trafficking Act 1985 (NSW) s 25 sets out the offences of
supply and knowingly taking part in the supply of prohibited drugs.
130. Drug Misuse and Trafficking Act 1985 (NSW) s 29.
2008) [5-1810], [5-1820].

9.86 For example, the concept of being “knowingly concerned in”

certain prohibited activities, without further explanation or guidance
being given, may be problematic. The phrase is commonly used in
cases of drug importation and possession. It occurs in the Customs Act
1901 (Cth)132 and courts frequently use it when referring to charges of
knowing involvement or participation under the Drug (Misuse and
Trafficking) Act 1985 (NSW). It has been suggested that the use of the
phrase “concerned in” might be mistaken by jurors for “concerned
about” unless adequately explained;133 and, additionally, that there is
an area of imprecision concerning what an accused needs to do before
he or she is “concerned in the offence”.
9.87 The use of expressions such as “suffers”, which are not in
common parlance, in the context of certain conduct associated with the
possession, manufacture or handling of drugs,134 is also problematic,
as can be seen in one case where it was held that the jury should have
been instructed that it was not only necessary for the prosecution to
show that the accused knowingly allowed the third party to carry out
the relevant act, but additionally that he had the right or capacity to
prevent it.135
9.88 Some of the problems for trial judges in giving meaningful
directions in these areas could be overcome by encouraging the
legislature, when framing new offences or amending existing offences,
to avoid using terms which are not in everyday use, or which call for
extensive supplementary explanation as to their meaning or reach.
9.89 Similarly, there is a case for the legislature avoiding the
framing of offences or defences employing expressions of
indeterminate reference such as “reasonable cause” or “lack of
reasonableness”, leaving it to the courts to provide the context136 or for
jurors to guess at what cause might be “reasonable” in the
circumstances of the case with which they are concerned. An
additional problem can arise where the manner in which the provision
is framed and the jury directed might be understood as suggesting to
the jury some reversal of the onus of proof.
132. Customs Act 1901 (Cth) s 243A(3)(f).

133. R v Leff (1996) 86 A Crim R 212, 225. See also cases where the Court of
Criminal Appeal has considered that the phrase has been adequately
explained: R v Courtney-Smith (No 2) (1990) 48 A Crim R 49, 65; R v Sukkar
[2005] NSWCCA 54, [75]-[81].
134. For example, Drug Misuse and Trafficking Act 1985 (NSW) s 6(c),
s 18A(1)(b).
135. R v Sheen (2007) 170 A Crim R 533; [2007] NSWCCA 45.
136. See Taikato v The Queen (1996) 186 CLR 454; and Fingleton v The Queen
(2005) 227 CLR 166; [2005] HCA 34, [108]-[109].

ISSUE 9.8
(1) Should the use of any of the following terms in directions be reviewed
in order to help jurors to understand the law that they must apply:
(a) knowing concern; and
(b) suffer.
(2) Are there any other terms that should be reviewed in order to help
jurors to understand the law that they must apply?
PRELIMINARY DIRECTIONS ON THE ISSUES TO BE

DETERMINED
9.90 The judge’s opening remarks are brief and intended mainly to
give the jury a general introduction to the trial process. They usually
do not cover substantive law.
9.91 However, a recent survey by the Australian Institute of Judicial
Administration (AIJA) found that about 26% of judges in NSW discuss
the elements of the relevant substantive law in their opening remarks.
The results of this study, which surveyed judges from Australia and
New Zealand, should be treated with caution when making general
conclusions about judicial practice in this State, since only 23 NSW
judges participated in the survey.137
9.92 The summing-up given at the end of the trial is the main means
of explaining to the juror the legal principles they need to apply to
bring in a verdict. It is assumed that giving the directions at the end
of the trial is the best way of ensuring that these directions remain
fresh in the minds of the jurors during their deliberations. There are,
however, arguments for giving jurors the key legal directions during
the opening remarks, particularly on substantive law.
Arguments for
9.93 The first argument in support of giving directions on
substantive law to the jury both before and after the presentation of
evidence is that it may improve jurors’ recall and comprehension.
Some studies have found that multiple exposure to the law enables

Institute of Judicial Administration, 2006) 47. The survey obtained
responses from 136 judges from Australia and 49 from New Zealand. Of the
23 NSW judges who participated in the survey, six (or 26 %) said they
outlined the elements of the relevant substantive law in the opening
remarks.

jurors to understand the legal directions and to apply them better to

the evidence.138
9.94 Secondly, giving jurors the key legal directions during the
opening remarks would give them a legal framework and a context for
the evidence at the start of the trial. This has been shown to enable
jurors to evaluate the evidence more effectively as it is being
presented.139 In other words, it may assist jurors to fit the various
pieces of evidence being presented into a coherent story that makes
sense to them.140 It may also prevent jurors from relying solely on pre-
existing and inaccurate beliefs about the law or on personal biases
that might be triggered by the nature of the case or the characteristics
of the defendant.
9.95 Finally, the enhancement in their ability to evaluate the
evidence as a result of the preliminary directions on substantive law
increases jurors’ satisfaction in the trial process.141
9.96 Justice McClellan has recently spoken about the benefits of
identifying the issues early in the trial:
one source of significant time wasting in some trials is a failure
to isolate the issues requiring determination before the trial
commences. They are sometimes not identified until final
address. This has two consequences. The jurors lose track of the
evidence, having no means of appreciating its significance and
the issues to which it relates. The trial itself is inefficient.
Without knowing the issues the trial judge can exert little
138. D Cruse and B Browne, “Reasoning in a Jury Trial: The Influence of

Instructions” (1986) 114 The Journal of General Psychology 129; L Heuer
and S D Penrod, “Instructing Jurors: A Field Experiment with Written and
Preliminary Instructions” (1989) 13 Law and Human Behavior 409.
However, some studies have found that giving preliminary legal directions
does not result in improvement in jurors’ recall of the directions: L F Lee,
I Horowitz and M Bourgeois, “Juror Competence in Civil Trials: Effects of
Preinstruction and Evidence Technicality” (1993) 78 Journal of Applied
Psychology 14; L Heuer and S D Penrod, “Instructing Jurors: A Field
Experiment with Written and Preliminary Instructions” (1989) 13 Law and
Human Behavior 409, 424-425.
139. V Smith, “Impact of Pretrial Instruction on Jurors’ Information Processing
and Decision Making” (1991) 76 Journal of Applied Psychology 220.
140. Y Tinsley, “Juror Decision-Making: A Look Inside the Jury Room” (2001)
4 British Society of Criminology «http://www.britsoccrim.org/v4.htm».
141. J Lieberman and B Sales, “What Social Science Teaches Us About the Jury
Instruction Process” (1997) 3 Psychology, Public Policy, and Law 589, 629;
L Heuer and S D Penrod, “Intructing Jurors: A Field Experiment with
Written and Preliminary Instructions” (1989) 13 Law and Human Behavior
409, 413-414.

influence over the advocates to confine the evidence and

discipline the questioning of witnesses.142
Arguments against
9.97 There are, however, several arguments against giving jury
directions on substantive law prior to the presentation of evidence.
First, some judges fear that this might overload jurors with too much
information at the beginning of the trial.143
9.98 Secondly, giving the jury a legal framework at the start of the
trial may encourage individual jurors to view the trial from a single
perspective. It is argued that there is a danger that jurors may reach a
verdict before the jury deliberations (or even before all the evidence
has been presented) without regard to the variety of views that the
other jurors bring to the jury room.144
9.99 Finally, it is impractical to give directions at the beginning of
the trial because the trial judge, in many cases, may not know which
issues will arise, and thus what directions to give. The nature of the
prosecution case and the defence or defences that the defence team is
intending to use will usually be unclear to the judge at the start of the
trial. This raises the importance of the next issue, which might be
regarded as a key step in modernising jury trials.
Need for pre-trial disclosure obligations

9.100 Preliminary directions on the substantive law would require
counsel for both sides to disclose the issues at the commencement of
the trial. At the minimum, this would require the prosecution to
identify the elements of each offence for which the accused is charged,
and require the defence to identify any of the elements which it
disputes and to disclose any positive defence to be relied on by the
accused. Such disclosures would be particularly useful in complex
trials.
142. P McClellan, “The Australian Justice System in 2020” (National Judicial

College of Australia, 25 October 2008), 11.
143. E Najdovski-Terziovski, J Clough and J R P Ogloff, “In Your Own Words: A
Survey of Judicial Attitudes to Jury Communication” (2008) 18 Journal of
Judicial Administration 65, 72.
144. L Heuer and S D Penrod, “Instructing Jurors: A Field Experiment with
409, 414 citing R Hastie, Final Report to the National Institute for Law
Enforcement and Criminal Justice (1983, unpublished).

9.101 The Office of the Director of Public Prosecutions endorses

disclosure obligations, stating in its preliminary submission that:
if the defence had disclosure obligations, took part in pre-trial
negotiations to identify the issues and was required to settle with
the prosecution a list of required witnesses, it is probable that
the directions and warnings required in any trial could be
assessed and determined at a much earlier point in the
proceedings. This would eliminate many unnecessary directions
and warnings and cut trial length and possible appeal points.145
Further difficulty with defences

9.102 However, even with such disclosure, preliminary instructions on
the defence or defences may still be problematic because the issues
relevant to the defence may not be crystallised or fully evident until
after all the evidence has been presented. At times, an unanticipated
defence may arise from the evidence. Alternatively, the defendant’s
instructions to his or her legal team might change when the
prosecution’s evidence is presented in full. The defendant may change
his or her mind about testimony upon which the defence hinges.146
This problem, if it arises, could be addressed by giving the jury revised
directions on the defence or defences in the course of the trial and in
the summing-up.
9.103 Pre-trial disclosure was recommended by this Commission in
Report 95, The Right to Silence, including limited disclosure by the
defence in certain cases.147 The recommendation was only partially
accepted, and pre-trial disclosure of the issues to be raised by both
parties is permitted only in “complex criminal trials”.148
ISSUE 9.9
(1) Should judges give preliminary directions on elements of the offence
in their opening remarks?
(2) If so, should they also cover available defences?
(3) To what extent should the issues be defined in the preliminary
directions?
145. Office of the Director of Public Prosecutions of NSW, Preliminary

Submission, 3.
146. See D Watt, Helping Jurors Understand (Carswell, Toronto, 2007) 111.
147. NSW Law Reform Commission, Right to Silence, Report 95 (2000) [3.127]-
[3.153].
148. Criminal Procedure Act 1986 (NSW) s 136. See R v Kamba [2008] NSWSC
950.


Enhancing juror
10.
comprehension
Introduction
Note-taking by jurors
Final directions on the law in writing
Audio-visual presentation of jury directions
Deliberation aids
Questions from jurors during deliberations
INTRODUCTION
10.1 Arguably the most important means of improving
comprehension of jury directions is by using language that jurors
understand instead of the highly-technical and legalistic language
that is often used by judges. As a means of encouraging judges to give
directions that are understandable to jurors, the Commission in
Chapter 3 raised the issue of whether there is a need to review the
Bench Book’s directions to make them more understandable to jurors.
This Chapter canvasses other ways of assisting jurors to better
comprehend the judge’s directions.
10.2 In particular, this Chapter examines:
note-taking by jurors;
the provision of written directions to jurors;
the use of audio-visual aids in the presentation of the
summing-up;
the provision of jury deliberation aids, such as step directions,
issues tables and decision trees; and
the ability of jurors to ask the judge questions about the
directions during deliberations.
10.3 There are other means of assisting jurors perform their role,
such as:
giving them an opportunity to ask questions to witnesses
through the judge;
providing them with a transcript of the evidence;
permitting the inspection of the exhibits during jury
deliberations; and
allowing the jury to use during their deliberations any
chronologies, charts and schedules that have been received
into evidence.
This Chapter will not canvass these other matters since they relate
mainly to assisting jurors recall, clarify or understand the evidence;
they are not primarily aimed at helping jurors with understanding the
judge’s directions. The terms of reference confine this inquiry to
directions and warnings that a judge gives to a jury in a criminal trial.

10 Enhancing juror comprehension
NOTE-TAKING BY JURORS
The law and practice in NSW

10.4 In NSW, jurors are allowed to take notes during the trial. In R v
Sandford, the NSW Court of Criminal Appeal held that a trial judge
has a discretion to give writing materials to jurors to enable them to
take notes. The Court added that it is difficult to imagine any
legitimate basis for denying a request for such materials and, in fact,
“it is now common practice for writing materials to be offered to jurors
without waiting for a request”.1
10.5 In a recent publication of the Attorney General’s Department,
Guide for Jurors, which is given to jurors prior to the commencement
of the trial, jurors are informed:
You will be provided with a notebook which you can use to take
notes about the evidence that is given. The notebook will be left
behind each afternoon when you leave court and will be handed
in and destroyed when the proceedings are over.2
Further, it would appear from anecdotal evidence that it is now

common practice for trial judges, in their opening remarks, to tell
jurors that they may take notes. This is confirmed by the AIJA survey
which found that 91% of the NSW judges told the jury in their opening
remarks that they could take notes, and 70% gave additional
directions on note-taking.3
Benefits
10.6 The obvious benefit of note-taking by jurors is that, when done
properly, it can be a valuable aid for refreshing memory. While this
benefit relates mainly to the evidence, it may also apply to the
directions. That is, jurors may take notes of not just the evidence, but
also the directions given by the judge to help their recall when they
are in the jury room. Further, it may be argued that note-taking
assists in sustaining jurors’ concentration by preventing their
1. R v Sandford (1994) 33 NSWLR 172, 181-182 (Hunt CJ at CL).

2. NSW, Attorney General’s Department, A Guide for Jurors: Welcome to Jury
Service (February 2007) 7.

attention from wandering away from the proceedings.4 This argument

may have particular application at the summing-up, which usually
lasts several hours.5
10.7 The benefits of note-taking have support from empirical studies6
and have also been recognised by courts. In R v Sandford, Justice
Smart observed:
Making a note increases the concentration and embeds the
evidence into the mind. Jurors often make some notes of the
evidence and the addresses and very full notes of the critical
directions in a summing-up. Juries should be encouraged to
make notes of the evidence, the final addresses and the
summing-up.7
Some concerns
10.8 There are, however, concerns about note-taking, including that
jurors taking notes may not be able to keep pace with the trial. Trial
judges sometimes address this issue by giving a warning to jurors that
they should not let their note-taking distract them from following the
trial. Other judges inform them that, while they are entitled to take
notes and might find it beneficial to record what appear to them as
salient points, they will be entitled at the end of the trial to request a
copy of the transcript of the evidence.
4. L Sand and S Reiss, “A Report on Seven Experiments Conducted by District

Court Judges in the Second Circuit” (1985) 60 New York University Law
Review 423, 447 citing US v MacLean 578 F2d 64 (3rd Circuit, 1978), 64.
5. The average duration of the charge in NSW is 362 minutes for 20-day trials,
217 minutes for 10-day trials and 141 minutes for five-day trials: J Ogloff,
J Clough, J Goodman-Delahunty and W Young, The Jury Project: Stage 1 –
A Survey of Australian and New Zealand Judges (Australian Institute of
Judicial Administration, 2006) 48.
6. See, for example, W Young, N Cameron, Y Tinsley, Juries in Criminal Trials
Part 2: A Summary of the Research Findings, New Zealand Law
Commission, Preliminary Paper 37 (1999) [3.6] (in 41 trials covered by this
study, at least 50% of jurors who responded to the survey said they took
notes, and of those, 83% used them during deliberations, and 94% of these
found them useful as a memory aid); V E Flango, “Would Jurors Do a Better
Job If They Could Take Notes?” (1980) 63 Judicature 436 (jurors in four
trials in Illinois who took notes rated the quality of the deliberations higher
than those who did not take notes, and commented that the notes refreshed
their memories and helped convince other jurors of the facts). See, however,
L Heuer and S D Penrod, “Juror Notetaking and Question Asking During
Trials” (1994) 18 Law and Human Behavior 121 (in a survey of 103 trials
across 33 States in America, juror notes did not clearly serve as a memory
aid).
7. R v Sandford (1994) 33 NSWLR 172, 185.

10.9 Other potential problems include:

jurors might give undue weight to their notes, which may be
inaccurate and will certainly be an incomplete record of the
trial;
a juror who has taken notes might exert more influence during
deliberations than those who have not; and
jurors may be distracted from observing the demeanour of
witnesses.8
10.10 While an American study found that concerns about note-taking
by jurors are unfounded,9 two studies have indicated that jurors do
encounter problems in relation to note-taking. The New Zealand Law
Commission’s jury study conducted in 1999 found:10
The directions jurors were given on whether they should take
notes, and the extent to which they should do so, were variable
and generally inadequate. Jurors frequently criticised the lack
of guidance about the sort of information which they should
note down.
Partly due to inadequate guidance on note-taking, the amount
of notes taken by jurors varied enormously.
Many jurors interpreted the caution from the judge that they
should be careful to listen to and observe witnesses as
meaning that they should avoid taking notes as far as
possible.
Jurors with few or no notes tended to defer to those who had
taken extensive notes when there was a need to clarify, or
there were disagreements about, the evidence. Their reliance
on the notes of others reduced their ability to participate
meaningfully in the discussions, and allowed other jurors to
dominate the deliberations.
8. This can be met by “a brief warning…of the importance of watching the

demeanour of the witnesses as they give their evidence”: In R v Sandford
(1994) 33 NSWLR 172, 182 (Hunt CJ at CL).
9. L Heuer and S D Penrod, “Juror Notetaking and Question Asking During
Trials” (1994) 18 Law and Human Behavior 121 (note-taking jurors do not
distract other jurors, note-takers do not have undue influence over non-note-
takers, note-takers can keep pace with the trial, note-takers do not
overemphasise the evidence they have noted at the expense of evidence they
did not record, etc).
10. W Young, N Cameron, Y Tinsley, Juries in Criminal Trials Part 2:
A Summary of the Research Findings, New Zealand Law Commission,
Preliminary Paper 37 (1999) [3.6].

10.11 A jury survey conducted in NSW also found that some jurors
encountered problems related to note-taking, including:11
Some jurors misinterpreted the advice (given in relation to
note-taking) that jurors should ensure that they observe the
demeanour of witnesses as discouraging them from taking any
notes whatsoever during the trial.
Some jurors reported that inconsistencies between jurors’
notes became a source of disagreement during deliberations.
One juror thought that where a discrepancy arose between her
notes and the transcript of evidence, the notes took
precedence.
When jurors are informed that they may request all or part of
the transcript of the evidence, the judge does not make it clear
that such a request may be denied. One juror assumed that
the transcript would definitely be given and, as a consequence,
did not take extensive notes. It would now appear that any
such request would have to be granted.
The authors of this study concluded that these findings “suggest
that jurors may lack a clear understanding of the purpose of notes
and are not sure how any notes that they have taken relate to the
transcript”.12
ISSUE 10.1
Is there is a need for judges to give jurors more extensive directions on
note-taking? If so, what should these be?
FINAL DIRECTIONS ON THE LAW IN WRITING

10.12 The judge’s summing-up, which contains the directions on the
law that the jury must apply to the issues of the case, is traditionally
delivered orally following the addresses of the prosecution and defence
counsel. However, there is a growing practice for judges to give jurors
a written copy or summary of the legal directions in the summing-up.


Benefits from written directions

10.13 There are a number of benefits from this practice. Studies have
shown that giving jurors a copy of the directions improves their
comprehension.13 This may be because, when jurors refer to the
written directions, they are referring to the law as directly told to
them by the judge, and this repeated exposure may lead to greater
familiarity with and understanding of the directions they need to
apply.14
10.14 Further, written directions may reduce deliberation time, as
juries spend less time trying to recall the directions. They may assist
in resolving disputes among jurors about what directions the judge
gave.15
10.15 Next, the written directions can be a useful way of identifying
the final issues in the trial to which the directions can be related.
10.16 Finally, the improved comprehension of the directions and
evidence that results from the presence of written directions may
increase the jurors’ confidence in their verdict.16
Current law and practice in NSW

10.17 In NSW, judges have discretion to give the legal directions in
writing. Section 55B of the Jury Act 1977 (NSW) provides:
Any direction of law to a jury by a judge or coroner may be given
in writing if the judge or coroner considers that it is appropriate
to do so.
Prior to the adoption of s 55B in 1987, the common law allowed judges
to use a written document in expounding their summing-up of the law

Instructions? Analyzing the Results of the Michigan Juror Comprehension
Project” (1989) 23 University of Michigan Journal of Law Reform 401;
I G Prager, G Deckelbaum and B L Cutler, “Improving Juror Understanding
for Intervening Causation Instructions” (1989) 3 Forensic Reports 187.
409, 410.
409, 411.
409, 411.

to a jury. However, such a written document was considered only as

an aide memoire to the oral directions.17
10.18 Section 55B makes it clear that the written directions are
themselves the directions which the jury must take into account in
deciding the case. Nevertheless, it is customary for the judge to read
the written directions to the jury while they have the document in
front of them. He or she usually takes the jury through each of the
sub-paragraphs of the document and elaborates on them.
10.19 In R v Forbes,18 the NSW Court of Criminal Appeal cited s 55B
as the basis for the trial judge’s delivery of the summing-up both
orally and in writing. The Court observed that this practice is “widely
followed and is to be encouraged”.19
10.20 The appellant in that case (who was appealing a conviction for
manslaughter) argued that a summing-up that is comprehensible only
with the aid of a written document is not an effective communication
tool. Further, the appellant contended that the judge’s written
directions inappropriately assumed that each member of the jury had
an ability to read and comprehend a document, at the same time as
listening to verbal directions.
10.21 In rejecting these submissions, Chief Justice Spigelman said
that the appellant might very well have had more cause for complaint
if the trial judge had given an entirely oral presentation of the
directions because that would “probably have bewildered the jury”.
Further, the Chief Justice said that it was appropriate to assume that
all jurors can read and follow proceedings by reference to the written
directions in the absence of any suggestion that any juror had a
difficulty.20
The incidence of written directions

10.22 Seventy per cent of the NSW judges who participated in the
AIJA survey said that they give jurors some form of written assistance
in relation to the legal directions contained in the summing-up.21
17. R v Petroff (1980) 2 A Crim R 101, 116 (Nagle CJ at CL citing with approval
the trial judge’s direction).
18. R v Forbes (2005) 160 A Crim R 1; [2005] NSWCCA 377.
19. R v Forbes (2005) 160 A Crim R 1; [2005] NSWCCA 377, [83] (Spigelman
CJ).
20. R v Forbes (2005) 160 A Crim R 1; [2005] NSWCCA 377, [91]-[92].

These figures are encouraging, and demonstrate that a large majority

of judges in NSW realise the benefits of giving the legal directions to
the jury in writing. However, the Commission considers that the
percentage of judges who do not give written legal directions – 30% –
is still quite substantial.
10.23 Based on informal information from judges, it appears that,
while many Supreme Court judges routinely supplement their oral
summing-up with written directions, this practice is not as widespread
in the District Court. One possible reason for this is the fact that some
of the criminal cases heard by the District Court are less complex than
those tried at the Supreme Court. It is possible that some judges take
the view that, in simple and uncomplicated cases, written directions
are superfluous. However, it is arguable that, regardless of the
complexity of the trial, jurors are likely to find that written directions
are helpful, and may in fact assist them in understanding the legal
concepts they need to apply in their decision-making process.22
ISSUE 10.2
Should the law be changed so that a judge must give directions of law in
criminal proceedings in writing, unless the judge has good reasons for not
doing so?
Inconsistency between oral and written directions

10.24 Where a judge gives written legal directions that contain legal
errors, but his or her oral directions are legally accurate, or vice versa,
the issue that arises is whether the set of directions that are legally
accurate overcome any legal error in the other set of directions.
10.25 In Derbas v R,23 the appellant argued that the trial judge’s
written directions failed to direct the jury sufficiently regarding
accessorial liability, thus occasioning a miscarriage of justice. The
judge gave oral directions on accessorial liability on two occasions in
the summing-up, and the appellant accepted that the first of these
oral directions was correct. The appellant posed the question of
whether the correct oral direction was sufficient to fill the gap in the
written direction and the later oral direction. The court held that it
22. There may, of course, be some practical difficulties where the evidence takes
a short time and the whole trial is concluded during the one day.
23. Derbas v R [2007] NSWCCA 118. No reference was made in that case to Jury
Act 1977 (NSW) s 55B; see para [10.17]-[10.21].

was unnecessary to decide this issue because the appellant failed to

establish errors in any of the directions.
ISSUE 10.3
Should legislation provide that, in case the written directions are legally
deficient in some respect, the oral directions, if legally accurate, overcome
the deficiency, and vice versa?
AUDIO-VISUAL PRESENTATION OF JURY DIRECTIONS

10.26 Audio-visual technologies are widely used in instructional or
information-sharing settings, such as classrooms, seminars and
conferences. They include whiteboards, slide shows, overhead
projectors, and computer-based projections such as PowerPoint. These
techniques can be a means of supplementing the traditional oral
presentation of jury directions in order to improve juror
comprehension.
WA experience
10.27 In WA, a District Court judge has been using PowerPoint in
directing juries.24 She emphasises that the use of PowerPoint does not
involve any major changes to the oral presentation of the summing-up.
The main difference lies in the slide presentation of key points; for
example, a shorter version of the direction on burden of proof, or
definitions of elements of the offence, such as “consent” or “sexual
penetration”.
10.28 She believes this method of presentation helps focus jurors’
attention on the main points of the summing-up and improves their
comprehension of the legal directions. She reports that both
prosecutors and defence counsel have been supportive of this
technique. Further, the Court of Appeal of WA has noted the use of
PowerPoint in the summing-up and has not objected to this practice.25
Support from empirical studies

10.29 There is empirical evidence supporting the use of audio-visual
presentation of jury directions. In the field of learning, researchers
have found that instructional materials that use two modes of
24. M Yeats, “Using PowerPoint in Charging Juries” (Australian Institute of

Judicial Administration Conference, Melbourne, 8-10 October 2000).
25. See Dawson v The Queen [2001] WASCA 2; Nguyen v R [2005] WASCA 22.

presentation (for example, oral presentation and visual diagrams) can

result in better learning results.26
10.30 An Australian study found that the oral presentation of the
direction on self-defence when combined with visual presentation
(through computer animation and a flow-chart) of the key elements of
the direction produced substantial improvement in comprehension.27
Jurors’ support for visual aids

10.31 Jurors in various surveys have commented on the need for
greater use of visual aids during the trial. In a survey of jurors who
sat on civil trials in Victoria during 2001, one of the most common
complaints was the lack of visual aids.28 In the New Zealand jury
study, many jurors wanted more use of whiteboards, overhead
projectors and other visual aids in the presentation of evidence.29
Although the desire for visual aids expressed in these studies
pertained to the presentation of evidence, it may be assumed that
jurors would also find their use in the summing-up helpful.
10.32 The results of these jury surveys are consistent with extra-
judicial comments by some judges that the communication between
the trial judge and the jury may be hampered by the different ways in
which jurors from younger generations process information.30 Their
basic point is that a lengthy oral presentation may not be the best way
to engage the attention of the younger pool of jurors. The new multi-
media technologies, including the Internet, have accustomed younger
jurors to assimilating information in different ways.
26. S Tindall-Ford, P Chandler and J Sweller, “When Two Sensory Modes are
Better Than One” (1997) 3 Journal of Experimental Psychology: Applied 257.
27. N Brewer, S Harvey and C Semmler, “Improving Comprehension of Jury
Instructions with Audio-Visual Presentation” (2004) 18 Applied Cognitive
Psychology 765.
28. J Horan, “Communicating with Jurors in the Twenty-First Century” (2007)
29 Australian Bar Review 75.
Preliminary Paper 37 (1999) [3.7]-[3.9].
(2003) 24 Australian Bar Review 35, 46; M Kirby, “Speaking to the Modern
Jury – New Challenges for Judges and Advocates” (Worldwide Advocacy
Conference, 29 June-2 July 1998).

Use of modern technologies in courts

10.33 There is already an increasing use of modern technologies in
courts for various purposes. For example, some witnesses are
appearing via video link-up, and computer monitors are being used to
display evidence to juries. Hence, as a matter of practicality, most
courts could very easily adopt the technology needed to allow trial
judges to make audio-visual presentations of jury directions.
10.34 However, to encourage the use of audio-visual presentation of
jury directions, courts will need to adopt training programs for judges
on how to use them. Such a program might also include the
development of specimen or standard visual aids on directions that are
universally given (such as, the presumption of innocence, and the onus
and standard of proof) and the elements of various offences. These
standard visual aids may be modified to suit the particular set of
circumstances of each case.
Superfluous due to availability of written directions?

10.35 It might, however, be argued that the use of visual aids would
be superfluous because of the growing practice of providing jurors with
a written document containing the legal directions from the summing-
up.
ISSUE 10.4
Should trial judges be allowed to use visual aids to present jury directions
and should such use be encouraged?
DELIBERATION AIDS
10.36 In addition to written directions, there are a number of
deliberation aids that may assist jurors during their deliberations.
The deliberation aids that are now being used in other jurisdictions
include:
step directions;
issues tables; and
decision trees.
Step directions (sequential questions)

10.37 Some parts of the summing-up, particularly the elements of the
offence and any defence used by the accused, may be reduced to a
series of questions with an algorithmic structure, that is, the order of
questions is presented in such a way that each question determines
what the next step will be. An example might be in the following form:

[Note to jurors: This document does not contain all the

relevant legal principles you need to make a decision on
the case and consequently, you have to use it in
conjunction with the directions given to you by the Judge
during his or her summing up, as well as the written
directions provided to you.]
Step 1: Was the death of (name of the deceased) caused by

the deliberate act of (name of accused)?
Has the prosecution proved beyond reasonable doubt that the
death of (name of deceased) was caused by the deliberate act of
(name of the accused)?
More specifically, was the act of (name of the accused) merely an

unintentional pulling of the trigger (like a reflex action), or was it
a composite act involving a number of steps deliberately taken by
(name of the accused) which ended in either (a) the sudden and
unexpected discharge, or (b) the deliberate firing of the gun?
If you answered no, you must acquit (name of the accused).
If you answered yes, move to the next step.
Step 2: Did the accused have the intent required for

murder?
Has the prosecution proved beyond reasonable doubt that, at the
time (name of the accused) did the act which caused the death of
(name of deceased), any of the following were present:
(name of the accused) intended to kill (name of deceased);

or
(name of the accused) intended to inflict grievous bodily
harm (that is, really serious physical injury) upon (name
of deceased); or
the act of (name of the accused) was done with reckless
indifference to human life (that is, (name of the accused)
foresaw or realised that his act would probably cause the
death of the (name of deceased) but he continued with
that act regardless of the risk of death)?
If you answered no, you must acquit (name of the accused) .
If you answered yes, move to the next step.
[Succeeding steps to be added in relation to the defence or

defences presented by the accused, and manslaughter where it
might be available.]
10.38 Step directions are now used quite commonly in some overseas
jurisdictions, such as Canada (where their model directions are in the

form of step directions31) and New Zealand (where step directions are
known as “sequential questions”). An example of sequential questions
from the New Zealand Bench Book, which are more elaborate than the
ones given above, are reproduced as Appendix B to this Consultation
Paper.32
Issues table
10.39 An issues table is similar to step directions because it also
summarises the issues that the jurors need to resolve, but presents
them in a tabular form. An example of an issues table from the New
Zealand Bench Book is reproduced as Appendix C to this Consultation
Paper.33
Decision tree (flow-chart)

10.40 Another possible jury deliberation aid is the decision tree or
flow-chart. Support for this technique is based on the theory that
summarising the relationships between the key concepts discussed in
the jury directions and illustrating those relationships through graphs
or pictures (rather than purely in words) assists learning and recall. A
study conducted in Australia showed that a flow-chart depicting the
criteria for applying the law of self-defence aided mock jurors’
comprehension of the directions.34
10.41 The following is an example of a decision tree for a charge of
aggravated dangerous driving causing death under s 52A of the
Crimes Act 1900 (NSW). The example applies to a situation where the
circumstance of aggravation alleged by the prosecution consists of the
accused driving the vehicle to escape pursuit by a police officer.35
31. Canadian Judicial Council, Model Jury Instructions in Criminal Matters

(2004) 3-50.
32. New Zealand, Institute of Judicial Studies, Criminal Jury Trials Bench Book
(2006) Appendix 6.
33. New Zealand, Institute of Judicial Studies, Criminal Jury Trials Bench Book
(2006) Appendix 7.
34. C Semmler and N Brewer, “Using a Flow-chart to Improve Comprehension
of Jury Instructions” (2002) 9 Psychiatry, Psychology and Law 262.
35. Crimes Act 1900 (NSW) s 52A(7)(c).

Aggravated Dangerous Driving Causing Death

Has the Crown proved beyond reasonable doubt that the vehicle
driven by (name of the accused) was involved in an impact
occasioning the death of (name of the deceased)?
Yes No Not guilty
Has the Crown proved beyond reasonable doubt that (name of

the accused), at the time of the impact, was driving the vehicle in
a manner dangerous to another person?
Yes No Not guilty
Has the Crown proved beyond reasonable doubt that (name of

the accused) was driving the vehicle concerned to escape pursuit
by a police officer?
Yes No Guilty of Dangerous Driving Causing Death
Guilty of Aggravated Dangerous Driving Causing Death
Conclusion
10.42 Step directions, issues tables and decision trees could be useful
tools in assisting jurors during the deliberation process. Their
usefulness lies in simplifying the issues jurors need to resolve, and in
providing an easy-to-use roadmap that takes jurors through the
crucial steps required to reach a decision. It must be emphasised that
these tools are not stand-alone items, and juries should be told to use
them together with the directions given by the judge in the summing-
up (which contains in full the relevant legal principles and how these
relate to the real issues in the case) and any written directions
provided. It is also important for the judge to consult both prosecution

and defence counsel in crafting any deliberation aid to be given to the

jury.
10.43 One way of facilitating the task of judges providing this form of
assistance would be to include model step directions, issues tables and
decision trees in the Bench Book. These models would provide judges
with templates that could be modified to suit the particular
circumstances of each case. The Bench Book could contain as many
models as possible, particularly for offences that come before the
courts most frequently.
ISSUE 10.5
(1) Should judges be encouraged to use model step directions, issues
tables or decision trees? If so, how could judges be assisted in using
such deliberation aids?
(2) Is it desirable to legislate to confirm the power of judges to use these
deliberation aids when they consider it appropriate to do so?
QUESTIONS FROM JURORS DURING DELIBERATIONS

10.44 In many jurisdictions, including NSW, the jury is allowed to ask
questions during deliberations. Such questions could be about the law
or the evidence. There are studies which have shown that many juries
do ask clarifying questions of the judge during deliberations, and that
most questions relate to the legal principles that jurors need to
apply.36 Examples of questions posed to trial judges for clarification
include: the meaning of “beyond reasonable doubt”, consciousness of
guilt, and recklessness as distinguished from intentional.37
10.45 The ability of juries to ask questions is an important mechanism
for assisting jurors to understand the directions. It may also decrease
deliberation time and increase jurors’ sense of satisfaction with jury
service.38 Questions from jurors indicate difficulties in their

Preliminary Paper 37 (1999) [4.20]; L Severance and E Loftus, “Improving
the Ability of Jurors to Comprehend and Apply Criminal Jury Instructions”
(1982) 17 Law and Society Review 153; A Reifman, S M Gusick and
P C Ellsworth, “Real Jurors’ Understanding of the Law in Real Cases” (1992)
16 Law and Human Behavior 539.
37. E Najdovski-Terziovski, J Clough and J Ogloff, “In Your Own Words:
A Survey of Judicial Attitudes to Jury Communication” (2008) 18 Journal of
Judicial Administration 65.
38. New Zealand, Law Commission, Juries in Criminal Trials, Report 69 (2001)
[369]; M Dann, “‘Learning Lessons’ and ‘Speaking Rights’: Creating
Educated and Democratic Juries” (1993) 68 Indiana Law Journal 1229.

deliberations, and the answers to these questions exert an influence in

the decision-making process, an influence that some commentators
believe may be just as important as the actual directions.39
10.46 Empirical evidence confirms the importance of allowing juries to
ask questions. An American study on jurors who sat in trials found
that jurors who requested and received help from the judge
understood the law better than jurors who did not ask questions.40
Encouraging jurors to ask questions

10.47 Jurors should be informed of their ability to ask questions if
they are having difficulties with the directions during their
deliberations.
10.48 In NSW, the Guide for Jurors informs jurors of their ability to
ask questions. In particular, the Guide for Jurors states that a “jury
must get assistance from the judge if any juror does not understand
something in the judge’s instructions, such as a legal principle or a
definition”.41 It informs jurors that they can ask questions by written
request to the judge through a Sheriff’s officer.
10.49 The information in the Guide for Jurors is a positive step in
informing jurors that they can ask questions about the directions
during the deliberations. However, it may not be enough. Jurors may
not always read all the information in the Guide for Jurors. The New
Zealand jury study, for example, found that a significant number of
jurors had not read the New Zealand equivalent of the Guide for
Jurors. 42 Given that the Guide was only made available in the jury
assembly area and jurors were not provided with personal copies, even
those jurors who read the Guide may not have been able to recall all
the information it contained by the end of the trial.43 Further, even if
they were aware that they could ask questions, jurors may be hesitant
to do so because they might be too intimidated by the judge or believe
39. D Watt, Helping Jurors Understand (Carswell, Toronto, 2007) 257-258.

the Law in Real Cases” (1992) 16 Law and Human Behavior 539, 549.
41. NSW, Attorney General’s Department, A Guide for Jurors: Welcome to Jury
Service (February 2007) 9.
42. See W Young, N Cameron, Y Tinsley, Juries in Criminal Trials Part 2:
Preliminary Paper 37 (1999) [2.13]-[2.14].
Preliminary Paper 37 (1999) [2.12].

that asking questions would be a burden on the judge,44 or be

embarrassed at the prospect of appearing foolish.
10.50 It would therefore seem important for the judge, at the end of
the trial, to encourage jurors to ask questions if they have any
difficulties with the directions. This would remind jurors that they
could ask for assistance during their deliberations and allay possible
fears that the judge may not be responsive or may even be hostile to
their questions.
ISSUE 10.6
Should trial judges, as part of the summing-up, be required to inform the
jurors that they may ask the judge during their deliberations any questions
about the directions?
Questions prior to deliberations

ISSUE 10.7
(1) Should jurors be given the opportunity prior to their deliberations to
ask questions about the directions given in both the summing-up and
in the course of the trial?
(2) What process should be followed if jurors are given this opportunity?
Answering jurors’ questions

10.51 The failure of judges to respond fully to questions from
deliberating juries is a major stumbling block to better comprehension
of jury directions. Studies from overseas show that, in response to
questions from the jury about directions, it is very common for the
judge to tell the jurors to rely on their best recollection of the
directions or, where a written copy of the directions was given, to refer
to the written copy, which may simply amount to a verbatim re-
reading of the directions which the jury had requested to be clarified.45
This raises the question of whether there is sufficient judicial

the Law in Real Cases” (1992) 16 Law and Human Behavior 539, 551;
W Young, N Cameron, Y Tinsley, Juries in Criminal Trials Part 2:
Preliminary Paper 37 (1999) [4.20], [7.62].
45. See I G Prager, G Deckelbaum and B Cutler, “Improving Juror
Understanding for Intervening Causation Instructions” (1989) 3 Forensic
Reports 187, 188; A Reifman, S M Gusick and P C Ellsworth, “Real Jurors’
Understanding of the Law in Real Cases” (1992) 16 Law and Human
Behavior 539, 541; L Severance and E Loftus, “Improving the Ability of
Jurors to Comprehend and Apply Criminal Jury Instructions” (1982) 17 Law
and Society Review 153, 172.

responsiveness to juries’ problems with the directions during

deliberations and of the extent to which the judge should discuss with
counsel the appropriate answer to the jury’s question.
ISSUE 10.8
(1) Should judges give greater attention to answering questions from the
jury about directions?
(2) What more should be done in this regard?


Appendices
Appendix A: Preliminary submissions

Appendix B: Example sequential questions from New Zealand
Appendix C: Example issues table from New Zealand
APPENDIX A: PRELIMINARY SUBMISSIONS

Commissioner of Police (NSW), 7 May 2007
Crown Solicitor’s Office (NSW), 29 June 2007
Director of Public Prosecutions (NSW), 27 April 2007
Eric Hatfield, 14 May 2007
Hon Justice Robert Hulme, 26 March 2007
Kristy Martire and Richard Kemp, School of Psychology, University of
New South Wales, June 2007
Legal Aid Commission of NSW, 2 May 2007

Appendices
APPENDIX B: EXAMPLE SEQUENTIAL QUESTIONS FROM

NEW ZEALAND
Note: On all issues, the burden of proof beyond reasonable doubt lies
on the Crown.
Step 1 (Homicide): Did Paul’s blow cause the death?

Are you sure that Paul’s blow with a tomahawk caused the
deceased’s death? If so, move to the next question.
Step 2 (Culpable Homicide): Was Paul’s blow unlawful?

Are you sure that Paul’s fatal blow was the intentional and
harmful application of force to the person of another, and that
unless it amounted in law to “defence of another”, it would
constitute an assault and therefore be unlawful.
The blow would be justified, and therefore not unlawful, if:
a) it were delivered in the defence of Allan; and
b) it involved no more force than, in the circumstances as
Paul subjectively believed them to be, it was objectively
reasonable to use.
If the Crown has failed to exclude defence of another, the
Crown has failed to establish culpable homicide. Enter NOT
GUILTY verdicts for all accused on all counts and proceed no
further.
If the Crown has excluded defence of another (that is, it has
proved beyond reasonable doubt that Paul was not acting in
defence of another in the legal sense), Paul has committed a
culpable homicide and is guilty of at least manslaughter. In
those circumstances proceed to the next question.
Step 3: Did Paul have murderous intent?

For present purposes, there was murderous intent if, at the
moment he struck the deceased, Paul:
a) meant to cause the deceased’s death; or
b) meant to cause the deceased bodily injury that he knew
was likely to cause death, being reckless as to whether
death ensued or not.
If the Crown has not established that Paul had murderous
intent in one of those senses, you will find Paul NOT GUILTY

OF MURDER but GUILTY OF MANSLAUGHTER and

proceed to the sections dealing with Allan and Darren.
If the Crown has established that Paul did have murderous
intent in one of those senses, proceed to the next question.
Step 4: Might Paul have been acting under provocation?

For present purposes, Paul was acting under provocation if:
a) in the circumstances of the case it was sufficient to
deprive a person having the power of self-control of an
ordinary person but otherwise having the
characteristics of Paul, of the power of self-control; and
b) it did in fact deprive Paul of the power of self-control
and thereby induced him to strike the fatal blow.
If the Crown has excluded provocation (that is, proved beyond
reasonable doubt that Paul was not acting under provocation)
and proved that Paul had murderous intent, find Paul
GUILTY OF MURDER and proceed to the sections dealing
with Allan and Darren.
If the Crown has failed to exclude provocation (that is, it has not been
shown beyond reasonable doubt that Paul was not acting under
provocation), find Paul NOT GUILTY OF MURDER but GUILTY OF
MANSLAUGHTER and proceed to the sections dealing with Allan and
Darren.
Source: New Zealand, Institute of Judicial Studies, Criminal Jury
Trials Bench Book (2006) Appendix 6.

Appendices
APPENDIX C: EXAMPLE ISSUES TABLE FROM NEW ZEALAND
Count Issues Comments

Count 1 – Murder 1. Did the accused assault the 1. The first issue is a straightforward
deceased so as to inflict head injuries question of fact. The Crown case is
capable of resulting in the subdural largely circumstantial.
haemorrhage from which the
deceased died?
2. Were the head injuries that were 2. Assuming that issue 1 has been
inflicted by the accused a substantial resolved in favour of the Crown, the
and operating cause of the fundamental issue then becomes
deceased’s death? whether the Crown has proved
beyond reasonable doubt that any
incident on the trampoline, or other
possible accident or assault involving
the deceased, was not of such
significance as to prevent the
accused’s assault being a substantial
and operating cause of death.
3. At the time these injuries were 3. The Crown case on this issue is a
inflicted, did the accused know that matter of inference arising principally
death was the likely consequence of out of the severity of the injuries that
the bodily injuries that he intended to were inflicted on the deceased, and
inflict, and was he reckless as to the time it would have taken to inflict
whether death resulted? them.
Count 2 – 1. Did the accused assault the 1. The first issue is a straightforward
Manslaughter by deceased so as to inflict head injuries question of fact. The Crown case is
an unlawful act, capable of resulting in the subdural largely circumstantial.
namely assault. haemorrhage from which the
deceased died?
2. Were the head injuries inflicted by 2. Assuming that issue 1 has been
the accused a substantial and resolved in favour of the Crown, the
operating cause of the deceased’s fundamental issue is whether the
death? Crown has proved beyond reasonable
doubt that any incident on the
trampoline, or other possible accident
or assault involving the deceased,
was not of such significance as to
prevent the accused’s assault being a
substantial and operating cause of
death.
Source: New Zealand, Institute of Judicial Studies, Criminal Jury

Trials Bench Book (2006) Appendix 7.


Tables
Table of cases
Table of legislation
Table of cases
Abbott v The Queen [1976] 3 All ER 140 .............................................................. 9.44
AGW v R [2008] NSWCCA 81 ............................................................................... 4.72
Ahern v The Queen (1988) 165 CLR 87........................................................ 8.54, 8.56
Alford v Magee (1952) 85 CLR 437 ................ 1.11, 6.1, 6.5, 6.6, 6.7, 6.10, 6.14, 6.38
ASIC v Vines [2003] NSWSC 1237 ......................................................................... 8.3
Attorney-General’s Reference, Re (No 3 of 1994) [1998] AC 245 ................... 1.13, 6.1
Atwood v The Queen (1960) 102 CLR 353 ............................................................ 8.37
Azzopardi v The Queen (2001) 205 CLR 50 ........................ 1.8, 4.30, 4.68, 6.66, 6.67
Banditt v The Queen (2005) 224 CLR 262 .............................................. 9.8, 9.9, 9.10
Bisson v The Queen [1998] 1 SCR 306 .................................................................. 4.45
BJR v R [2008] NSWCCA 43 ................................................................................ 1.30
Black v The Queen (1993) 179 CLR 44 ................................................. 4.73, 4.77, 5.5
Broadhurst v The Queen [1964] AC 441 ...................................................... 8.20, 8.24
Bromley v The Queen (1986) 161 CLR 315 ........................................................... 1.10
BRS v The Queen (1997) 191 CLR 275 ............................................... 8.12, 8.44, 8.45
Buel v State 80 NW 78 (1899) ...................................................................... 4.38, 4.43
Burns v The Queen (1975) 132 CLR 258............................................................... 7.21
Burrell v R [2007] NSWCCA 65................................................................... 5.28, 5.34
Carr v The Queen (1988) 165 CLR 314 ........................................................ 7.23, 8.74
CEV v R [2005] NTCCA 10 ................................................................................... 4.75
Chambers v Jobling (1986) 7 NSWLR 7 ............................................................... 8.74
Cleland v The Queen (1982) 151 CLR 1....................................................... 6.34, 6.36
Commonwealth Bank of Australia v Falzon [1998] VSCA 79 ............................. 4.17
Conway v The Queen (2002) 209 CLR 203.............................................................. 7.7
Cosgrove v R (1988) 34 A Crim R 299 ................................................................... 8.58
Crampton v The Queen (2000) 206 CLR 161 ............................... 1.7, 1.12, 7.45, 7.46
Crofts v The Queen (1996) 186 CLR 427............................................. 7.65, 7.67, 7.75
CSR Ltd v Maddalena (2006) 80 ALJR 458 ......................................................... 8.73
CTM v R (2007) 171 A Crim R 371 ....................................................................... 4.71
Darkan v The Queen (2006) 227 CLR 373 ................................. 1.14, 1.48, 4.30, 4.40
Davies v Director of Public Prosecutions [1954] AC 378...................................... 7.17
Dawson v The Queen (1961) 106 CLR 1....................................................... 4.30, 4.39
Dawson v The Queen [2001] WASCA 2............................................................... 10.28
De Jesus v The Queen (1986) 61 ALJR 1 .............................................................. 8.53
Derbas v R [2007] NSWCCA 118 ........................................................................ 10.25
Dhanhoa v The Queen (2003) 217 CLR 1 ........................................... 6.52, 7.27, 8.20
Dietrich v The Queen (1992) 177 CLR 292 .................................................. 1.11, 1.48
Director of Public Prosecutions (No 1 of 1993) (1993) 66 A Crim R 259 ............. 9.82
Director of Public Prosecutions v Boardman [1975] AC 421 ............................... 8.53
Directors of the Prudential Assurance
Company v Edmonds (1877) 2 App Cas 487 ..................................................... 6.9
Doe v R [2008] NSWCCA 203................................................................................ 4.26
Doggett v The Queen (2001) 208 CLR 343 ................................................... 3.33, 7.47
Domican v The Queen (1992) 173 CLR 555 ............................... 6.32, 6.34, 6.36, 6.66

Tables
Dominguez v The Queen (1985) 63 ALR 181 ............................................... 6.34, 6.35

Donnini v The Queen (1972) 128 CLR 114 .................................................. 8.40, 8.44
Douglas v R [2005] NSWCCA 419 ............................................................... 6.38, 6.43
DRE v R (2006) 164 A Crim R 400........................................................................ 7.55
Driscoll v The Queen (1977) 137 CLR 517............................................................ 1.48
Dyers v The Queen (2002) 210 CLR 285 ........................................................ 2.31, 4.5
Eastman v The Queen (1997) 76 FCR 9....................................................... 8.35, 8.37
Edwards v The Queen (1993) 178 CLR 193................................................. 8.19, 8.20
El Hassan v R [2007] NSWCCA 148..................................................................... 1.33
Ellis v The Queen [2004] HCATrans 488 ............................................................... 8.2
Festa v The Queen (2001) 208 CLR 593................................................................ 1.49
Fingleton v The Queen (2005) 227 CLR 166 ................................................ 6.40, 9.89
Folbigg v R [2007] NSWCCA 371 ................................................................ 5.28, 5.34
Fox v Percy (2003) 214 CLR 118 .................................................................. 8.74, 8.76
Galea v Galea (1990) 19 NSWLR 263................................................................... 8.74
General Television Corporation Pty Ltd v DPP [2008] VSCA 49 ........................ 5.12
Gilbert v The Queen (2000) 201 CLR 414 ............................................................. 6.40
Gillard v The Queen (2003) 219 CLR 1................................................................. 6.40
Graham v The Queen (2000) 116 A Crim R 108.......................................... 4.31, 4.40
Green v The Queen (1971) 126 CLR 28 ............................. 4.30, 4.31, 4.33, 4.39, 6.63
Hanna v R [2008] NSWCCA 173 ................................................................. 4.72, 4.79
Harriman v The Queen (1989) 167 CLR 590........................................................ 8.15
Heffernan v R [2006] NSWCCA 293 ..................................................................... 9.28
Heron v The Queen (2003) 197 ALR 81........................................................ 9.37, 9.42
HML v The Queen (2008) 245 ALR 204 .............................. 3.8, 8.11, 8.12, 8.15, 8.17
Hoch v The Queen (1988) 165 CLR 292 ................................................................ 8.53
Hogan v R [2008] NSWCCA 150............................................................................. 9.6
Holford v Melbourne Tramway and Omnibus Co Ltd [1909] VLR 497 ......... 6.6, 6.7
Holland v The Queen (1993) 67 ALJR 946 ........................................................... 6.11
Ibrahim v Pham [2004] NSWSC 650...................................................................... 8.8
Jacara Pty Ltd v Perpetual Trustees WA Ltd (2000) 180 ALR 569 ....................... 8.3
Jenkins v The Queen (2004) 79 ALJR 252................................... 1.11, 6.1, 7.17, 7.19
Johnston v HM Advocate [1998] SLT 788 ............................................................ 6.40
Jones v The Queen (1997) 191 CLR 439 ............................................. 4.14, 4.16, 8.49
Ka Chung Fung v R (2007) 174 A Crim R 169 ..................................................... 1.49
Kamm v The Queen [2007] NSWCCA 201............................................................ 8.73
Kanaan v R [2006] NSWCCA 109......................................... 4.33, 7.7, 7.8, 7.18, 7.28
Keir v R [2007] NSWCCA 149............................................................................... 8.70
Kelleher v The Queen (1974) 131 CLR 534 ........................................................... 7.31
Kilby v The Queen (1973) 129 CLR 460 ....................................................... 7.64, 7.69
King v R [2008] NSWCCA 101.............................................................................. 6.32
King v The Queen (1986) 161 CLR 423................................................................. 6.48
KJR v R (2007) 173 A Crim R 226 ........................................................................ 7.11
Krasniqi v R (1993) 61 SASR 366 ......................................................................... 4.31
KRM v The Queen (2001) 206 CLR 221 .............................................. 1.22, 8.17, 8.49

Kural v R (1987) 70 ALR 658 ................................................................................ 1.49

La Fontaine v The Queen (1976) 136 CLR 62.............................................. 4.35, 4.39
Libke v The Queen [2007] HCA 30 ........................................................................ 1.48
Longman v The Queen (1989) 168 CLR 79 .............. 1.12, 7.10, 7.40, 7.43, 7.44, 7.47
Luxton v Vines (1952) 85 CLR 352........................................................................ 1.33
Lynch v Director of Public Prosecutions
for Northern Ireland [1975] 1 All ER 913 ...................................................... 9.44
M’Naghten’s Case (1843) 10 Cl & Fin 200; 8 ER 718........................................... 9.57
MacKenzie v The Queen (1996) 190 CLR 348.............................................. 4.14, 8.48
Mahmood v Western Australia (2008) 82 ALJR 372 ................................ 1.8, 1.9, 7.6
Martin v Osborne (1936) 55 CLR 367 .......................................................... 8.63, 8.64
Matusevich v The Queen (1977) 137 CLR 633...................................................... 6.10
McKinney v The Queen (1991) 171 CLR 468 ............................................... 6.61, 8.76
Melbourne v The Queen (1999) 198 CLR 1 ....................... 1.22, 1.42, 8.35, 8.41, 8.42
Mohamed v R [2008] NSWCCA 45 ....................................................... 6.7, 6.22, 6.24
Morey v Western Australia [2007] WASCA 103 ................................................... 8.73
Mowlds v Fergusson (1939) 40 SR (NSW) 311 ....................................................... 6.9
Mraz v The Queen (1955) 93 CLR 493 .................................................................. 1.41
Mule v The Queen (2005) 79 ALJR 1573 .............................................................. 7.20
Mungatopi v R (1991) 2 NTLR 1 ........................................................................... 9.40
Murphy v Nationwide News Pty Ltd [2000] NSWSC 1251.................................. 4.42
Neilan v R [1992] 1 VR 57 ..................................................................................... 4.35
Ngati v R [2008] NSWCCA 3 .............................................................. 4.76, 4.78, 4.79
Nguyen v R [2005] WASCA 22 ............................................................................ 10.28
Norris v R (2007) 176 A Crim R 42 ....................................................... 1.57, 4.50, 5.3
Osland v The Queen (1998) 197 CLR 316............................................................. 9.32
Palmer v The Queen (1998) 193 CLR 1................................................................. 4.26
Peacock v The King (1911) 13 CLR 619 ................................................................ 1.33
Pemble v The Queen (1971) 124 CLR 107............................................................. 6.40
Pengilley v R [2006] NSWCCA 163.................................................................. 9.6, 9.8
People v Edwards 8 Cal App 4th 1092 (1992) ...................................................... 8.28
People v Steubenvoll 28 NW 883 (1886)................................................................ 4.38
Petty v The Queen (1991) 173 CLR 95 .................................................................. 4.66
Pfennig v The Queen (1995) 182 CLR 461 ............................................ 8.2, 8.10, 8.63
Phillips v The Queen (2006) 225 CLR 303.............................................................. 8.2
Plomp v The Queen (1963) 110 CLR 234 .............................................................. 8.63
Pollitt v The Queen (1992) 174 CLR 558 ................................... 1.31, 7.12, 7.13, 7.14
Presidential Security Services of Australia Pty Ltd
v Bailley [2008] NSWCA 204 .......................................................................... 9.77
R v Absolum [2003] NZCA 197.............................................................................. 5.28
R v Abusafiah (1991) 24 NSWLR 531...................... 1.45, 9.44, 9.47, 9.66, 9.71, 9.72
R v Adam (1999) 106 A Crim R 510........................................................................ 8.5
R v Adams (NZ CA, CA70/05, 5 September 2005) ...................................... 4.46, 4.57
R v Adomako [1995] 1 AC 171............................................................... 1.11, 1.13, 6.1
R v AH (1997) 98 A Crim R 71 ....................................................................... 8.5, 8.44
R v Ali Ali (1981) 6 A Crim R 161......................................................................... 6.37

Tables
R v Alpuget (NSW CCA, 27 July 1989, unreported) .......................... 9.67, 9.68, 9.70
R v Anderson [2002] NSWCCA 194 ...................................................................... 9.37
R v Andrews Weatherfoil Ltd (1971) 56 Cr App R 31 .......................................... 8.48
R v ARD [2000] NSWCCA 443............................................................ 8.48, 8.50, 8.51
R v Asquith (1994) 72 A Crim R 250..................................................................... 1.48
R v Astill (NSW CCA, 17 July 1992, unreported) ................................................ 4.66
R v ATM [2000] NSWCCA 475 ............................................................................. 8.44
R v Ayoub [1984] 2 NSWLR 511 .................................................................. 4.23, 9.64
R v Ball [1911] AC 47 ............................................................................................ 8.12
R v BBD [2007] 1 Qd R 478 ..................................................................................... 9.8
R v Bentley [2001] 1 CrAppR 307.......................................................................... 4.27
R v Beserick (1993) 30 NSWLR 510.................................. 8.12, 8.13, 8.16, 8.17, 8.18
R v BJC (2005) 13 VR 407..................................................................................... 8.15
R v Blenkinsop [1995] 1 Cr App R 7 ..................................................................... 7.30
R v Bond [1906] 2 KB 389 ..................................................................................... 8.15
R v Bradbury [1969] 2 QB 471 .............................................................................. 4.54
R v Brown (1987) 32 A Crim R 162....................................................................... 6.43
R v BWT (2002) 54 NSWLR 241 .............................. 1.21, 7.49, 7.50, 7.52, 7.56, 9.59
R v Byrne [1960] 2 QB 396 ........................................................................... 9.54, 9.62
R v Cameron [1983] 2 NSWLR 66......................................................................... 6.50
R v Cao (2006) 65 NSWLR 553 .................................................................... 1.49, 6.11
R v Carr (2000) 117 A Crim R 272........................................................................ 7.63
R v Cavkic (2005) 12 VR 136................................................................................. 4.51
R v Cervelli [1998] 3 VR 776 ................................................................................. 8.22
R v Chai (1992) 27 NSWLR 153................................................. 7.19, 8.56, 8.57, 8.58
R v Chai (2002) 76 ALJR 628................................................................................ 6.10
R v Chatzidimitriou (2000) 1 VR 493 ................................................. 4.30, 4.33, 4.37
R v Chayna (1993) 66 A Crim R 178................................................... 9.51, 9.60, 9.63
R v Cheatham [2000] NSWCCA 282..................................................................... 6.41
R v Cheatham [2002] NSWCCA 360................................................... 9.58, 9.59, 9.60
R v Checconi (1988) 34 A Crim R 160 .......................................................... 6.32, 7.19
R v Chen (2002) 130 A Crim R 300 ....................................................................... 7.17
R v Chhay (1994) 72 A Crim R 1........................................................................... 9.32
R v Clark (2001) 123 A Crim R 506 ...................................................................... 7.22
R v Clarke (1995) 78 A Crim R 266....................................................................... 6.43
R v Clough (1992) 28 NSWLR 396.................................... 1.31, 7.12, 7.14, 7.15, 8.61
R v Clout (1995) 41 NSWLR 312........................................................................... 7.29
R v Cogley [2000] VSCA 231 ................................................................................. 5.26
R v Coleman (1990) 19 NSWLR 467 ................................................................ 9.6, 9.7
R v Condon (1995) 83 A Crim R 335..................................................................... 6.33
R v Condren (1987) 28 A Crim R 261 ........................................ 8.83, 8.89, 8.90, 8.91
R v Cook [2004] NSWCCA 52....................................................................... 8.32, 8.33
R v Cornelissen [2004] NSWCCA 449................................................................... 7.18
R v Courtney-Smith (No 2) (1990) 48 A Crim R 49 ..................................... 6.32, 9.86
R v Coutts (2006) 1 WLR 2154 .............................................................................. 6.40

R v Crisologo (1997) 99 A Crim R 178 .................................................................. 6.50

R v Croft [1981] 1 NSWLR 126 ............................................................................. 9.39
R v CX [2006] QCA 409 ......................................................................................... 4.17
R v Davis (1998) 100 A Crim R 573 ...................................................................... 9.33
R v Davis [1999] NSWCCA 15 ..................................................................... 6.23, 6.36
R v De Souza (1997) 41 NSWLR 656 .................................................................... 9.81
R v Di Duca (1959) 43 Cr App R 167 .................................................................... 9.81
R v Director of Serious Fraud Office; ex parte Smith [1993] AC 1 ............. 4.63, 4.64
R v Doheny [1997] 1 CrAppR 369 ......................................................................... 8.70
R v Downey [1995] 1 Cr App R 547....................................................................... 7.30
R v Dziduch (1990) 47 A Crim R 378........................................................... 9.66, 9.67
R v E (1996) 39 NSWLR 450 ................................................................................. 4.26
R v Ellis (2003) 58 NSWLR 700.............................................................................. 8.2
R v Erdei [1998] 2 VR 606 ..................................................................................... 8.22
R v F (1995) 83 A Crim R 502 ............................................................................... 4.26
R v Fenton (1975) 61 Cr App R 261 ...................................................................... 9.81
R v Finn (1988) 34 A Crim R 425.......................................................................... 7.26
R v Flesch (1987) 7 NSWLR 554 ........................................................... 4.33, 4.49, 6.8
R v Fletcher (2005) 156 A Crim R 308 .................................................................... 8.8
R v Folbigg [2007] NSWCA 371 ............................................................................ 5.24
R v Forbes (2005) 160 A Crim R 1.............................. 1.13, 3.4, 3.33, 5.28, 6.1, 10.19
R v Fowler (2003) 151 A Crim R 166 .................................................................... 8.30
R v Fowler [2000] NSWCCA 142 .......................................................................... 7.22
R v Fuge [2001] NSWCCA 208.............................................................................. 1.50
R v Galli (2001) 127 A Crim R 493 ....................................................................... 8.71
R v Gilbert (NSW CCA, No 60601/96, 10 December 1998, unreported) ............. 8.44
R v GJH (2000) 122 A Crim R 361........................................................................ 7.53
R v GK (2001) 53 NSWLR 317 ..................................................................... 8.70, 8.71
R v GPP (2001) 129 A Crim R 1 ............................................................................ 7.10
R v Grant [1964] SASR 331................................................................................... 4.17
R v Green (1997) 191 CLR 334 .............................................................................. 9.39
R v Gulliford (2004) 148 A Crim R 558 ................................................................ 1.49
R v Hagerty [2004] NSWCCA 89........................................................................... 8.14
R v Hannes (2000) 158 FLR 359 .................................................................. 6.18, 6.24
R v Harris [2006] NZCA 273 ................................................................................. 5.28
R v Healey [1965] 1 All ER 365 ............................................................................. 6.30
R v Hepworth [1955] 2 QB 60................................................................................ 4.24
R v Heron [2000] NSWCCA 312............................................................................ 6.64
R v Heyde (1990) 20 NSWLR 234 ......................................................................... 8.21
R v Hill (1986) 25 CCC (3d) 322 ........................................................................... 9.38
R v Ho (2002) 130 A Crim R 545.................................................................. 4.24, 4.31
R v Hodge (1838) 2 Lewin 227; 168 ER 1136 ....................................................... 8.63
R v Holden [1974] 2 NSWLR 548.......................................................................... 6.43
R v Hudson [1971] 2 QB 202 ........................................................................ 9.45, 9.46
R v Hurley [1967] VR 526............................................................................. 9.44, 9.45

Tables
R v Isaacs (1997) 41 NSWLR 374 ......................................................................... 9.26

R v Ita (2003) 139 A Crim R 340........................................................................... 1.50
R v Johnston (1998) 45 NSWLR 362 ........................................................... 7.53, 7.63
R v Jones (1986) 22 A Crim R 42 .......................................................................... 9.81
R v Jones (1995) 78 A Crim R 504 ........................................................................ 1.49
R v Jopson (NZ CA, CA24/05, 25 November 2005) ..................................... 4.46, 4.57
R v Jorgic (1964) 80 WN (NSW) 761 .................................................................... 4.24
R v Jovanovic (1997) 98 A Crim R 1 ..................................................................... 4.26
R v K (2003) 59 NSWLR 431 ............................................................... 5.24, 5.26, 5.32
R v Kamba [2008] NSWSC 950........................................................................... 9.103
R v Kanaan (2005) 64 NSWLR 527 .................................. 4.33, 6.42, 6.47, 6.51, 6.53
R v Karakaya [2005] 2 Cr App R 5 ....................................................................... 5.26
R v Katarzynski [2002] NSWSC 613................................................... 9.14, 9.24, 9.77
R v Kelleher [1974] 1 NSWLR 517 ........................................................................ 7.31
R v Kitchener (1993) 29 NSWLR 696............................................................. 9.8, 9.10
R v Konstandopoulos [1998] 4 VR 381.................................................................. 8.22
R v Kritz [1950] 1 KB 82........................................................................................ 4.53
R v Landy (1981) 72 Cr App R 237 ................................................................ 1.11, 6.1
R v Lawrence [1980] 1 NSWLR 122...................................................... 6.8, 9.45, 9.46
R v Lawrence [1982] AC 510 ................................................................. 6.9, 6.17, 6.31
R v Laz [1998] 1 VR 453 ........................................................................................ 8.22
R v Lees [1999] NSWCCA 301............................................................................... 9.30
R v Leff (1996) 86 A Crim R 212 ........................................................................... 9.86
R v Leonard (2006) 67 NSWLR 545...................................................................... 8.12
R v Li [2003] NSWCCA 407 .................................................................................... 8.6
R v Lifchus [1997] 3 SCR 320..................................................... 4.40, 4.45, 4.48, 4.57
R v LJG (2004) 148 A Crim R 558 ........................................................................ 6.50
R v Lowe (1997) 98 A Crim R 300 ......................................................................... 7.29
R v Lowery (No 3) [1972] VR 939 .......................................................................... 6.32
R v LTP [2004] NSWCCA 109...................................................................... 1.30, 7.73
R v Lucas [1981] 1 QB 720 .................................................................................... 8.21
R v MacLeod (2001) 52 NSWLR 389..................................................................... 6.24
R v Markuleski (2001) 52 NSWLR 82................................................. 8.48, 8.49, 8.50
R v Marshall [2007] EWCA Crim 35 .................................................................... 5.24
R v Masciantonio (1995) 183 CLR 58 ................................................................... 9.39
R v Masters (1992) 26 NSWLR 450....................................................................... 8.56
R v Matthews [1972] VR 3 ..................................................................................... 6.36
R v McDonald (1985) 3 NSWLR 276 .................................................................... 7.65
R v McGreevy (1973) 57 Cr App R 424........................................................... 1.11, 6.1
R v McIntyre [2002] NSWCCA 29 ........................................................................ .1.30
R v McNamara [1998] QCA 405 .................................................................. 4.33, 4.35
R v Meher [2004] NSWCCA 355 ........................................................................... 6.48
R v Melville (1956) 73 WN (NSW) 579......................................................... 1.43, 6.32
R v Milton [2004] NSWCCA 195............................................................................. 8.8
R v MM (2004) 145 A Crim R 148......................................................................... 1.43

R v Morgan (Victoria, Court of Appeal, 13 August 1996, unreported) ............... 8.22

R v Moussa (2001) 125 A Crim R 505 ................................................................... 1.48
R v Mueller (2005) 62 NSWLR 476....................................................................... 6.10
R v Murphy (1985) 4 NSWLR 42 .......................................................................... 8.39
R v Murray (1987) 11 NSWLR 12 ................................................................ 1.56, 7.32
R v Nation (1994) 78 A Crim R 125 ...................................................................... 6.63
R v Nguyen [2008] NSWCCA 22 ........................................................................... 9.47
R v Pavlukoff (1953) 106 CCC 249........................................................................ 6.64
R v Peisley (1990) A Crim R 42 ............................................................................. 6.45
R v Perez [2008] NSWCCA 46 ............................................................................... 7.55
R v Petroff (1980) 2 A Crim R 101.............................................................. 6.26, 10.17
R v Piazza (1997) 94 A Crim R 459.............................................................. 6.21, 6.22
R v Porter (1933) 55 CLR 182 ............................................................................... 9.64
R v PRFN [2000] NSWCCA 230 ........................................................................... 6.45
R v Pureau (1990) 19 NSWLR 372........................................................................ 6.50
R v PZG [2007] VSCA 54....................................................................................... 4.11
R v Qualtieri [2006] NSWCCA 95....................................................... 8.12, 8.13, 8.14
R v Quinn [1983] Criminal Law Review 475........................................................ 4.54
R v Rajakaruna (No 2) (2006) 15 VR 592 ............................................................. 6.63
R v RAT (2000) 111 A Crim R 360 ........................................................................ 8.51
R v Ray (2003) 57 NSWLR 616 ............................................................................. 8.30
R v Reardon (2002) 186 FLR 1.............................................................................. 7.22
R v Reeves (1992) 29 NSWLR 109....................................................... 4.32, 4.33, 4.66
R v Renzella [1997] 2 VR 88 .................................................................................. 8.22
R v RJC (NSW CCA, No 60671/97, 1 October 1998, unreported) ....................... 8.39
R v Roberts (2001) 53 NSWLR 138 ....................................................................... 1.50
R v Robinson (2000) 111 A Crim R 388 ....................................................... 8.48, 8.50
R v Robinson (2006) 162 A Crim R 88 ........................................................... 7.7, 7.15
R v Rongonui [2000] 2 NZLR 385 ......................................................................... 9.41
R v Ryan (1995) 90 A Crim R 191 ......................................................................... 9.81
R v Saad (2005) 156 A Crim R 533 ....................................................................... 6.40
R v Sandford (1994) 33 NSWLR 172 .................................................. 10.4, 10.7, 10.9
R v Schmahl [1965] VR 745 .................................................................................. 8.41
R v Sheen (2007) 170 A Crim R 533...................................................................... 9.87
R v SJB (2002) 129 A Crim R 54 .......................................................................... 7.53
R v Skaf (2004) 60 NSWLR 86 ....................................................... 4.66, 5.3, 5.7, 5.27
R v Smart [1963] NSWR 706 .............................................................. 6.21, 6.31, 6.32
R v Smith [2001] 1 AC 146 .................................................................................... 9.41
R v Solomon [1980] 1 NSWLR 321 ..................................................... 6.40, 6.47, 6.49
R v Southammavong [2003] NSWCCA 312.......................................................... 4.36
R v Stalder [1981] 2 NSWLR 9 .................................................................... 8.40, 8.44
R v Stewart (2001) 52 NSWLR 301.............................. 1.6, 1.7, 1.10, 1.35, 7.18, 7.19
R v Stokes (1990) 51 A Crim R 25 .................................................................. 8.61, 9.6
R v Sukkar [2005] NSWCCA 54............................................................................ 9.86
R v Summers [1952] 1 All ER 1059 ...................................................................... 4.53

Tables
R v Tangye (1997) 92 A Crim R 545...................................................................... 6.47

R v Templeton [2006] NZCA 158........................................................................... 5.28
R v Towle (1955) 72 WN (NSW) 338 ..................................................................... 6.16
R v Trimboli (1979) 21 SASR 577 ......................................................................... 8.39
R v Trotter (1993) 35 NSWLR 428 ............................................. 9.51, 9.52, 9.55, 9.62
R v Tumanako (1992) 64 A Crim R 149................................................................ 9.54
R v Tuporo [2008] NZCA 12 .................................................................................. 5.25
R v Veverka [1978] 1 NSWLR 478 ...................................................... 6.34, 6.35, 6.40
R v Vincent (NSW CCA, No 353/1986, 19 November 1987, unreported) ... 6.27, 6.30
R v VST [2003] VSCA 35 ....................................................................................... 4.77
R v Walters (1992) 62 A Crim R 16 ....................................................................... 1.33
R v Wanhalla [2007] 2 NZLR 573 ..................................... 4.40, 4.43, 4.46, 4.47, 4.57
R v Watkin (2005) 153 A Crim R 434...................................................................... 8.8
R v Watson [1987] 1 QdR 440................................................................................ 8.90
R v White (1865) 4 F&F 383; 176 ER 611............................................................. 4.43
R v White (1998) 125 CCC (3d) 385 ...................................................................... 8.23
R v White [1998] 2 SCR 72 .................................................................. 4.43, 8.20, 8.27
R v Williams (1990) 50 A Crim R 213..................................................................... 6.8
R v Williams (1999) 104 A Crim R 260................................................................. 6.23
R v Williamson [1972] 2 NSWLR 281.......................................................... 9.45, 9.46
R v Wilson (2005) 62 NSWLR 346 ...................................................... 1.45, 1.46, 4.68
R v Wilson [2008] EWCA Crim 134 ...................................................................... 5.25
R v Wong (1988) 37 A Crim R 385, 392 ................................................................ 6.49
R v Yasso [2007] VSCA 306................................................................................... 4.17
R v Zorad (1990) 19 NSWLR 91.......................... 6.6, 6.8, 6.15, 6.17, 6.22, 6.31, 6.63
Relc v R (2006) 167 A Crim R 484,........................................................................ 1.35
RJS v R [2007] NSWCCA 241...................................................................... 4.72, 4.77
Robinson v The Queen (1999) 197 CLR 162; [1999] HCA 42............................... 7.55
Rodden v R [2008] NSWCCA 53 ........................................................................... 8.14
Ross v The King (1922) 30 CLR 246...................................................................... 7.21
RPS v The Queen (2000) 199 CLR 620 .... 1.6, 1.11, 1.12, 4.68, 4.69, 6.61, 6.63, 6.66
Sheehan v R (2006) 163 A Crim R 397; [2006] NSWCCA 233 ............................ 7.53
Shepherd v The Queen (1990) 170 CLR 573 ....................................... 8.64, 8.65, 8.66
Simic v The Queen (1980) 144 CLR 319 ............................................................... 8.41
Smale v R [2007] NSWCCA 328 .................................................................. 8.46, 8.47
Sodeman v The Queen (1936) 55 CLR 192 ........................................................... 1.41
South v R [2007] NSWCCA 117 ............................................................................ 4.26
Stack v Western Australia (2004) 29 WAR 526 ......................... 8.80, 8.83, 8.84, 8.91
Stanton v The Queen (2003) 77 ALJR 1151............................................................ 5.3
Stathooles v Mt Isa Mines Ltd [1997] 2 Qd R 106................................................ 4.17
Stingel v The Queen (1990) 171 CLR 312 ......................... 9.26, 9.28, 9.36, 9.38, 9.39
Stuart v The Queen (1959) 101 CLR 1 .................................................................. 1.41
Suresh v The Queen (1998) 153 ALR 145 ............................................................. 7.73
Sutton v The Queen (1984) 152 CLR 528................................................................ 8.7
Swadling v Cooper [1931] AC 1 .............................................................................. 6.9

Taikato v The Queen (1996) 186 CLR 454 ........................................................... 9.89

Taleb v The Queen [2006] NSWCCA 119..................................................... 6.63, 6.67
Taylor v R (1978) 22 ALR 599............................................................................... 9.61
Thomas v The Queen (1960) 102 CLR 584 ....................... 4.30, 4.31, 4.35, 4.39, 4.43
Thorne v R [2007] NSWCCA 10 ............................................................................ 6.24
Trawl Industries v Effem Foods Pty Ltd (1992) 27 NSWLR 326 ........................ 8.74
Tripodi v The Queen (1961) 104 CLR 1 ................................................................ 8.55
Tripodina v R (1988) 35 A Crim R 183........................................................ 6.27, 6.30
Tuckiar v The Queen (1934) 52 CLR 335.............................................................. 1.41
Tully v The Queen (2006) 230 CLR 234 ......................................... 3.9, 6.10, 7.8, 7.55
US v MacLean, 578 F2d 64 (3rd Circuit, 1978).................................................... 10.6
Van Den Hoek v The Queen (1986) 161 CLR 158 ................................................. 9.31
Van Leeuwen v The Queen (1981) 55 ALJR 726................................................... 4.39
Varley v Attorney General (NSW) (1987) 8 NSWLR 30 ....................................... 7.26
Varley v The Queen (1976) 51 ALJR 243 .............................................................. 6.53
Victor v Nebraska 511 US 1 .................................................................................. 4.40
Viro v The Queen (1978) 141 CLR 88.................................................. 2.10, 2.16, 9.17
W v R (2006) 16 TasR 1 ....................................................................... 4.31, 4.42, 4.51
Wade v R (2006) 164 A Crim R 583 ...................................................................... 7.11
Walters v The Queen [1969] 2 AC 26.......................................... 4.43, 4.44, 4.48, 4.53
Webb v The Queen (1994) 181 CLR 41.................................................................. 4.17
Weiss v The Queen (2005) 224 CLR 300 ............................................................... 1.48
Whited v Powell 285 SW 2d 364 (1956) ................................................................ 1.27
Wilson v The Queen (1970) 123 CLR 334 ............................................................. 8.15
Woolmington v DPP [1935] AC 462 ...................................................................... 4.24
Yager v The Queen (1977) 139 CLR 28 ................................................................. 6.63
Zaknic Pty Ltd v Svelte Corp Pty Ltd (1995) 61 FCR 171 .............................. 8.2, 8.3
Zammit v R (1999) 107 A Crim R 489 ................................................ 8.45, 8.46, 8.47
Zecevic v Director of Public Prosecutions (Vic) (1987) 162 CLR 645 ......... 2.10, 2.16,
.............................................................................. 6.44, 9.16, 9.17, 9.22, 9.23, 9.64
Zoneff v The Queen (2000) 200 CLR 234 ......... 1.11, 1.14, 6.1, 8.20, 8.22, 8.23, 8.24,
................................................................................................ 8.25, 8.26, 8.29, 8.30

Tables
Table of legislation
Criminal Procedure Act 1986
Commonwealth s 3 ...........................................7.37
Criminal Code s 23(3) .....................................4.70
s 5.4 ..........................................9.7 s 132 .......................................9.60
s 5.6(2) ......................................9.7 s 136 .....................................9.103
s 161 .......................................6.22
Customs Act 1901 s 161(1) ...................................1.59
s 243A(3)(f) .............................9.86 s 162 ..............................6.50, 4.70
Judiciary Act 1903 s 281 .......................................6.61
s 35A.......................................1.41 s 294 .....................7.59, 7.63, 7.65
s 294(2) ...................................7.65
s 294(2)(c) ......................7.75, 7.76
New South Wales
Criminal Procedure Legislation
Crimes (Sexual Assault) (Amendment) Act 1990
Amendment Act 1981 ...1.56, 7.31 Sch 2 .......................................6.22
Crimes Act 1900 .........................9.18 Drug Misuse and Trafficking Act
s 4A...........................................9.8 1985
s 23(1) .....................................9.26 s 6(c) .......................................9.87
s 23(2)(a)-(b) ...........................9.29 s 18A(1)(b) ..............................9.87
s 23(4) .....................................9.65 s 24(3) ............................6.50, 4.70
s 23A(1) ..................................9.51 s 25 .........................................9.83
s 23A(3) ..................................9.81 s 29 .........................................9.83
s 23A(4) ................4.23, 9.52, 9.64 s 29(a) ............................4.23, 9.64
s 23A(8) ..................................9.54 Evidence Act 1995
s 34 ................................6.50, 4.70 Dictionary...............7.20, 7.28, 8.3
s 52A(7)(c) ............................10.41 s 20(2) ..............................1.8, 4.67
s 61HA....................................9.82 s 60 ...........................................8.5
s 405AA ..................................6.22 s 80(a) .....................................8.90
s 405B.....................................7.65 s 95 ..................................8.5, 8.44
s 405C............................1.56, 7.31 s 97, s 98, s 101 ........................8.2
s 418 ..............................9.18, 9.71 s 101(2) .....................................8.5
s 418(2) ..........................9.18, 9.24 s 102 .......................................8.38
s 419 ..............................9.19, 9.64 s 110(1) ...................................8.38
s 420 .......................................9.19 s 110(2) ...................................8.43
s 421 ..............................9.14, 9.19 s 110(3) ...................................8.43
s 428B.....................................9.76 s 116 .......................................7.27
s 428C.....................................9.76 s 164 .........................................7.3
s 428F .....................................9.78 s 164(3) ...................1.56, 7.7, 7.33
s 428H ....................................9.75 s 165 .......................................7.15
Crimes Amendment (Diminished s 165(1)(a)...............................7.22
Responsibility) Act 1997........9.51 s 165(1)(b)...............................7.27
Crimes Amendment (Self-Defence) s 165(1)(d)...............................7.18
Act 2001 ........................9.14, 9.18 s 165(1)(e) ...............................7.12
s 165(2) ............................7.4, 7.27
Crimes Amendment Act 2007 s 165(2)(b)...............................7.19
Sch 1 .........................................9.7 s 165(3) ............................7.4, 7.22
Criminal Appeal Act 1912 s 165(4) .....................................7.7
s 6(1) .......................................1.47 s 165(5) .....................................7.4
s 165A.....................................1.56
Criminal Appeal Rules
r 4 .........................1.44, 1.45, 1.50 Evidence Amendment Act 2007
Sch 1 [34]................................8.52

Home Invasion (Occupants Evidence Act 1929

Protection) Act 1998 ..............9.19 s 34I(6a)..................................7.65
Jury Act 1977
s 55(f)(2) .................................4.72
s 55B............................6.26, 10.25 Tasmania
s 55C..............................6.18, 6.30 Criminal Code 1924
s 55F .......................................4.72 s 371A.....................................7.65
s 68C.......................................5.34
s 72A.........................................4.6 Criminal Code 1924
s 402 .......................................1.47
Mental Health (Criminal Procedure)
Act 1990
s 39 .........................................9.56 Victoria
Crimes Act 1958
Northern Territory s 61 .........................................7.65
s 568(1) ...................................1.47
Criminal Code
s 411(2) ...................................1.47
Sexual Offences (Evidence and Western Australia
Procedure) Act 1983 Criminal Appeals Act 2004
s 4(5)(b)...................................7.65 s 14(2) .....................................1.47
Evidence Act 1906
Queensland s 36BD ....................................7.65
Criminal Code
s 668E(1A) ..............................1.47
Criminal Law (Sexual Offences) Act
1978
s 4A(4) ....................................7.65
South Australia
Criminal Law Consolidation Act
1935
s 353(1) ...................................1.47

Bibliography
ARNELLA, P, “The Diminished Capacity and Diminished

Responsibility Defenses: Two Children of a Doomed Marriage” (1977)
77 Columbia Law Review 827
AULD, R E, Review of the Criminal Courts of England and Wales,
Report (2001)
AUSTRALIAN LAW REFORM COMMISSION and HUMAN RIGHTS
AND EQUAL OPPORTUNITY COMMISSION, Seen and Heard:
Priority for Children in the Legal Process, Report 84 (1997)
AUSTRALIAN LAW REFORM COMMISSION, Evidence, Report 26
(1985)
BALDING, D J, and DONNELLY, P, “The Prosecutor’s Fallacy and
DNA Evidence” [1994] Criminal Law Review 711
BELL, V, “How to Preserve the Integrity of Jury Trials in a Mass
Media Age” (Supreme and Federal Courts Judges’ Conference,
January 2005)
BONIFACE, D, “The Common Sense of Jurors vs the Wisdom of the
Judicial Directions and Warnings in Sexual Assault Trials” (2005) 28
University of New South Wales Law Journal 261
BORNSTEIN, B H, “The Ecological Validity of Jury Simulations: Is
the Jury Still Out?” (1999) 23 Law and Human Behavior 75
BREWER, N, HARVEY, S, and SEMMLER, C, “Improving
Comprehension of Jury Instructions with Audio-Visual Presentation”
(2004) 18 Applied Cognitive Psychology 765
BRONITT, S, and AMIRTHALINGAM, K, “Cultural Blindness:
Criminal Law in Multicultural Australia” (1996) 21 Alternative Law
Journal 58
BROWN, D, FARRIER, D, EGGER, S, MCNAMARA, L, and STEEL,
A, Criminal Laws: Materials and Commentary on Criminal Law and
Processes in New South Wales (4th edition, 2006)
CANADIAN JUDICIAL COUNCIL, Model Jury Instructions in
Criminal Matters (2004)
CHARROW, R, and CHARROW, V, “Making Legal Language
Understandable: A Psycholinguistic Study of Jury Directions” (1979)
79 Columbia Law Review 1306
CHESTERMAN, M, CHAN, J, and HAMPTON, S, Managing
Prejudicial Publicity: An Empirical Study of Criminal Jury Trials in
New South Wales (Law and Justice Foundation of NSW, 2001)

Bibliography
COLE, S, and DIOSO-VILLA, R, “CSI and Its Effects: Media, Juries,

and the Burden of Proof” (2007) 41 New England Law Review 435
CORNISH, W R, The Jury (Allen Lane, The Penguin Press, 1968)
COSTIGAN, R, “Identification from CCTV: The Risk of Injustice”
[2007] Criminal Law Review 591
COURTIN, J, “Judging the Judges: How the Victorian Court of Appeal
is Dealing with Appeals Against Conviction in Child Sexual Assault
Matters” (2006) 18 Current Issues in Criminal Justice 266
CROUCHER, J S, “Assessing the Statistical Reliability of Witness
Evidence” [2003] Australian Bar Review 173
CRUSE, D, and BROWNE, B, “Reasoning in a Jury Trial: The
Influence of Instructions” (1986) 114 The Journal of General
Psychology 129
DABARS, E, and HINTON, M, “Comment by an Accused on the Co-
accused’s Silence in a Joint Trial: R v Tran and To” (2007) 31 Criminal
Law Journal 307
DANN, M, “‘Learning Lessons’ and ‘Speaking Rights’: Creating
Educated and Democratic Juries” (1993) 68 Indiana Law Journal
1229
DAVIS, G, and LLOYD-BOSTOCK, S (ed), Psychology, Law, and the
Criminal Justice: International Developments in Research and
Practice (1992)
DEVLIN, P, Report to the Secretary of State for the Home Department
of the Departmental Committee on Evidence of Identification in
Criminal Cases (1976)
DEVLIN, P, The Judge (Oxford University Press, 1979)
DEVLIN, P, Trial by Jury (Stevens and Sons, 1956)
DIAMOND, S S, “Beyond Fantasy and Nightmare: A Portrait of the
Jury” (2006) 54 Buffalo Law Review 717
DONNELLY, H, “Delay and the Credibility of Complainants in Sexual
Assault Proceedings” (2007) 19 Judicial Officers’ Bulletin 17
EAMES, G, “Towards a Better Direction – Better Communication with
Jurors” (2003) 24 Australian Bar Review 35
ELLARD, J, “A Note on Lying and its Detection” (1996) 2 Judicial
Review 303

ELWORK, A, SALES, B, and ALFINI, J, Making Jury Instructions

Understandable (1982)
ENGLAND AND WALES, Criminal Law Revision Committee,
Evidence (General), Report 11 (Cmnd 4991,1972)
ENGLAND AND WALES, Judicial Studies Board, Crown Court Bench
Book: Specimen Directions (June 2007)
ENGLAND AND WALES, Law Commission, Fraud, Report 276 (2002)
ENGLAND AND WALES, The Royal Commission on Criminal
Justice, Cm 2263 (1993)
FARLEY, R J, “Instructions to Juries – Their Role in the Judicial
Process” (1932) 42 Yale Law Journal 194
FLANGO, V E, “Would Jurors Do a Better Job If They Could Take
Notes?” (1980) 63 Judicature 436
FLATMAN, G, and BAGARIC, M, “Juries Peers or Puppets – The
Need to Curtail Jury Instructions” (1998) 22 Criminal Law Journal
207
FRANK, M G, “Assessing Deception: Implications for the Courtroom”
(1996) 2 Judicial Review 315
FRYER-SMITH, S, “Case and Comment: Stack v Western Australia”
(2006) 30 Criminal Law Journal 246
GANI, M, “Codifying the Criminal Law: Implications for
Interpretation” (2005) 29 Criminal Law Journal 264
GILES, R, “The Assessment of Reliability and Credibility” (1996) 2
Judicial Review 281
GILLIES, P, and DAHDAL, A, “Directions to Convict” (2007) 31(5)
Criminal Law Journal 295
GLEESON, A M, "The Role of a Judge in a Criminal Trial" (Lawasia
Conference, Hong Kong, 6 June 2007)
GLEESON, A M, “The State of the Judicature” (35th Australian Legal
Convention, Sydney, 25 March 2007)

Bibliography
GOODMAN-DELAHUNTY, J, BREWER, N, CLOUGH, J, HORAN,

J, OGLOFF, J R P, TAIT, D, and PRATLEY, J, Practices, Policies and
Procedures that Influence Juror Satisfaction in Australia, Research
and Public Policy Series No 87 (Australian Institute of Criminology,
2008)
GRIEW, E, “Summing Up the Law” [1989] Criminal Law Review 768
HAESLER, A, “DNA for Defence Lawyers” (NSW Public Defender’s
Office Conference, May 2005)
HASTIE, R, Final Report to the National Institute for Law
Enforcement and Criminal Justice (1983, unpublished)
HASTIE, R, PENROD, S, and PENNINGTON, N, Inside the Jury
(Harvard University Press, 1983)
HEFFER, C N, “The Language of Conviction and the Convictions of
Certainty: Is “Sure” an Impossible Standard of Proof?” (2007) 5(1)
International Commentary on Evidence (Article 5)
HEFFER, C, “Beyond ‘Reasonable Doubt’: The Criminal Standard of
Proof Instruction as Communicative Act” (2006) 13(2) International
Journal of Speech, Language and the Law 159
HEUER, L, and PENROD, S D, “Instructing Jurors: A Field
Experiment with Written and Preliminary Instructions” (1989) 13
Law and Human Behavior 409
HEUER, L, and PENROD, S D, “Juror Notetaking and Question
Asking During Trials” (1994) 18 Law and Human Behavior 121
HORAN, J, “Communicating with Jurors in the Twenty-First
Century” (2007) 29 Australian Bar Review 75
HORAN, J, The Civil Jury System (PhD Thesis, University of
Melbourne, 2004)
HUNT, D, “The Role of the Independent Prosecution Office in
Ensuring Probity and Fairness in the Criminal Justice System from
the Courts’ Perspective” (NSW DPP, Future Directions Conference,
1997)
HUNTER, J, and BONIFACE, D, “Secret Jury Business: What Jurors
Search For and What They Don’t Get” (Conference Paper, British
Society of Criminology, Huddersfield, England, July 2008)
JACKSON, J, “Juror Decision-making and the Trial Process” in G
Davis and S Lloyd-Bostock (ed), Psychology, Law, and the Criminal
Justice: International Developments in Research and Practice (1992)

JUDICIAL COMMISSION OF NEW SOUTH WALES, Criminal Trial

Courts Bench Book (October 2008)
JUDICIAL COMMISSION OF NEW SOUTH WALES, Equality Before
the Law Bench Book (2006)
JUDICIAL COMMISSION OF NEW SOUTH WALES, Partial
Defences to Murder in New South Wales 1990-2004, Research
Monograph 28 (2004)
KASSIN, S M, et al, Police-induced Confessions: Risk Factors and
Recommendations, American Psychology-Law Society, Proposed White
Paper (2008)
KIRBY, M, “Speaking to the Modern Jury – New Challenges for
Judges and Advocates” (Worldwide Advocacy Conference, 29 June-2
July 1998)
KIRBY, M, “Why Has the High Court Become More Involved in
Criminal Appeals?” (2002) 23 Australian Bar Review 4
KRAMER, G P, and KOENIG, D M, “Do Jurors Understand Criminal
Jury Instructions? Analyzing the Results of the Mighigan Juror
Comprehension Project” (1989) 23 University of Michigan Journal of
Law Reform 401
KRASITY, K A, “The Role of the Judge in Jury Trials: The
Elimination of Judicial Evaluation of Fact in American State Courts
from 1795 to 1913” (1985) 62 University of Detroit Law Review 595
LAW REFORM COMMISSION OF CANADA, The Jury, Report 16
(1982)
LEE, L F, HOROWITZ, I, and BOURGEOIS, M, “Juror Competence in
Civil Trials: Effects of Preinstruction and Evidence Technicality”
(1993) 78 Journal of Applied Psychology 14
LIEBERMAN, J, and SALES, B, “What Social Science Teaches Us
About the Jury Instruction Process” (1997) 3 Psychology, Public
Policy, and Law 589
LIEVORE, D, Non-Reporting and Hidden Recording of Sexual Assault
in Australia (2002)
LLOYD-BOSTOCK, S, and THOMAS, C, “Decline of the ‘Little
Parliament’: Juries and Jury Reform in England and Wales” (1999) 62
Law and Contemporary Problems 7
LONDON, K, et al, “Disclosure of Child Sexual Abuse: What Does the
Research Tell Us About the Ways that Children Tell?” (2005) 11
Psychology, Public Policy, and Law 194

Bibliography
MADGE, N, “Summing Up – a Judge’s Perspective” [2006] Criminal

Law Review 817
McCLELLAN, P, “The Australian Justice System in 2020” (National
Judicial College of Australia, 25 October 2008)
MILDREN, D, “Redressing the Imbalance against Aboriginals in the
Criminal Justice System” (1997) 21 Criminal Law Journal 7
MITCHELL, G, "Asking the Right Questions about Judge and Jury
Competence" (2005) 32 Florida State University Law Review 519
MONTGOMERY, J W, “The Criminal Standard of Proof” (1998) 148
New Law Journal 582
NAJDOVSKI-TERZIOVSKI, E, CLOUGH, J, and OGLOFF, J, “In
Your Own Words: A Survey of Judicial Attitudes to Jury
Communication” (2008) 18 Journal of Judicial Administration 65
NEW SOUTH WALES LAW REFORM COMMISSION, Criminal
Procedure: The Jury in a Criminal Trial: Empirical Studies, Research
Report 1 (1986)
NEW SOUTH WALES LAW REFORM COMMISSION, Partial
Defences to Murder: Diminished Responsibility, Report 82 (1997)
NEW SOUTH WALES LAW REFORM COMMISSION, Partial
Defences to Murder: Provocation and Infanticide, Report 83 (1997)
NEW SOUTH WALES LAW REFORM COMMISSION, Right to
Silence, Report 95 (2000)
NEW SOUTH WALES LAW REFORM COMMISSION, Sentencing:
Aboriginal Offenders, Report 96 (2000)
NEW SOUTH WALES LAW REFORM COMMISSION, Uniform
Evidence, Report 112 (2005)
NEW SOUTH WALES LEGISLATIVE COUNCIL STANDING
COMMITTEE ON LAW AND JUSTICE, Report on Child Sexual
Assault Prosecutions (2002)
NEW SOUTH WALES, Attorney General’s Department, Discussion
Paper on Reforms to the Criminal Justice System (1989)
NEW SOUTH WALES, Attorney General’s Department, A Guide for
Jurors: Welcome to Jury Service (February 2007)
NEW SOUTH WALES, Criminal Justice Sexual Offence Taskforce,
Responding to Sexual Assault: The Way Forward (2006)

NEW SOUTH WALES, Department of Women, Heroines of Fortitude:

The Experiences of Women in Court as Victims of Sexual Assault
(1996)
NEW SOUTH WALES, Interagency Adult Sexual Assault Committee,
A Fair Chance: Proposals for Sexual Assault Law Reform in NSW
(2004)
NEW ZEALAND, Institute of Judicial Studies, Criminal Jury Trials
Bench Book (2006)
NEW ZEALAND, Law Commission, Juries in Criminal Trials, Report
69 (2001)
NICHOLSON, J, “Four Key Sexual Assault Directions”, Sexual
Assault Handbook (NSW Judicial Commission, 2008)
NIELAND, R G, “Assessing the Impact of Pattern Jury Instructions”
(1978) 62 Judicature 185
ODGERS, S, Uniform Evidence Law (Thomson Law Book Co, 7th ed,
2006)
OGLOFF, J, CLOUGH, J, GOODMAN-DELAHUNTY, J, and
YOUNG, W, The Jury Project: Stage 1 – A Survey of Australian and
New Zealand Judges (Australian Institute of Judicial Administration,
2006)
PARLIAMENT OF VICTORIA, Law Reform Committee, Jury Service
in Victoria, Final Report (1997)
PHILLIPS, A, Lawyers' Language: How and Why Legal Language is
Different (Routledge, 2002)
PHILLIPS, N A, “Constitutional Reform: One Year On” (Judicial
Studies Board, Annual Lecture, Inner Temple, 22 March 2007)
POTAS, I, “Instructing the Jury” in D Challinger (ed), The Jury:
Proceedings of Seminar on the Jury, AIC Seminar, Proceedings No 11
(1986)
POTAS, I, and RICKWOOD, D, Do Juries Understand? (Australian
Institute of Criminology, 1984)
PRAGER, I G, DECKELBAUM, G, and CUTLER, B, “Improving Juror
Understanding for Intervening Causation Instructions” (1989) 3
Forensic Reports 187
“Principles of Summing-Up” (1999) 63 Journal of Criminal Law 422
QUEENSLAND LAW REFORM COMMISSION, A Review of the
Defence of Provocation, Working Paper 63 (2008)

Bibliography
QUEENSLAND, CRIMINAL JUSTICE COMMISSION, Aboriginal

Witnesses in Queensland’s Criminal Courts, Report (1996)
RE, L, “Eyewitness Identification: Why So Many Mistakes?” (1984) 58
Australian Law Journal 509
RE, L, “Oral v Written Evidence: The Myth of the “Impressive
Witness” (1983) 57 Australian Law Journal 679
RE, L, and SMITH, T H, Manner of Giving Evidence, Australian Law
Reform Commission Evidence Reference Research Paper 8 (1982)
REED, A, “Provocation: A Matter for Jury Determination” (2001) 112
The Criminal Lawyer 1
REIFMAN, A, GUSICK, S M, and ELLSWORTH, P C, “Real Jurors’
Understanding of the Law in Real Cases” (1992) 16 Law and Human
Behavior 539
RICHARDSON, P J (ed), Archbold Criminal Pleading, Evidence and
Practice (Sweet and Maxwell, 2002)
ROBERTSON, J M, “The Jury Writes Back: Aspects of Jury
Management” (Biennial Judges’ Conference, Gold Coast, Queensland,
22-26 June 2003)
ROYAL COMMISSION INTO THE NEW SOUTH WALES POLICE
SERVICE, Final Report (1997)
SAKS, M J, “What Do Jury Experiments Tell Us About How Juries
(Should) Make Decisions?” (1997) 6 Southern California
Interdisciplinary Law Journal 1
SAND, L, and REISS, S, “A Report on Seven Experiments Conducted
by District Court Judges in the Second Circuit” (1985) 60 New York
University Law Review 423
SAXTON, B, “How Well Do Jurors Understand Jury Instructions? A
Field Test Using Real Juries and Real Trials in Wyoming” (1998) 33
Land and Water Review 59
SCHWARZER, W W, “Communicating with Juries: Problems and
Remedies” (1981) 69 California Law Review 731
SCHWEITZER, N J, and SAKS, M J, “The CSI Effect: Popular Fiction
About Forensic Science Affects the Public’s Expectations About Real
Forensic Science” (2007) 47 Jurimetrics 357
SEMMLER, C, and BREWER, N, “Using a Flow-chart to Improve
Comprehension of Jury Instructions” (2002) 9 Psychiatry, Psychology
and Law 262

SEVERANCE, L, and LOFTUS, E, “Improving the Ability of Jurors to

Comprehend and Apply Criminal Jury Instructions” (1982) 17 Law
and Society Review 153
SILVESTER, J, and RULE, A, Leadbelly: Inside Australia’s
Underworld Wars (Floradale Productions/Sly Ink,2004)
SMITH, V, “Impact of Pretrial Instruction on Jurors’ Information
Processing and Decision Making” (1991) 76 Journal of Applied
Psychology 220
SPIGELMAN, J J, “The Internet and the Right to a Fair Trial” (6th
World Wide Common Law Judiciary Conference, Washington DC,
June 2005)
STEELE, W W, and THORNBURG, E R, “Jury Instructions: A
Persistent Failure to Communicate” (1991) 74 Judicature 249
STEELE, W W, and THORNBURG, E R, “Jury Instructions: A
Persistent Failure to Communicate” (1989) 67 North Carolina Law
Review 77
STEPHEN, J F, A History of the Criminal Law of England (Macmillan
and Co, 1883)
STONE, M, “Instant Lie Detection? Demeanour and Credibility in
Criminal Trials” [1991] Criminal Law Review 821
STRAWN, D U, and BUCHANAN, R W, “Jury Confusion: a Threat to
Justice” (1976) 59 Judicature 478
SULLIVAN, A M, The Last Serjeant: The Memoirs of Serjeant
A M Sullivan, QC (1952)
SULLIVAN, E R, and AMAR, A R, “Jury Reform in America – A
Return to the Old Country” (1995) 33 American Criminal Law Review
1141
SUPREME COURT OF QUEENSLAND, Equal Treatment Benchbook
(2005)
TASMANIA LAW REFORM INSTITUTE, Warnings in Sexual
Offences Cases Relating to Delay in Complaint, Final Report (2006)
TAYLOR, G, “Judicial Reflections on the Defence Case in the
Summing Up” (2005) 26 Australian Bar Review 70
TINDALL-FORD, S, CHANDLER, P, and SWELLER, J, “When Two
Sensory Modes are Better Than One” (1997) 3 Journal of
Experimental Psychology: Applied 257

Bibliography
TINSLEY, Y, “Juror Decision-Making: A Look Inside the Jury Room”

(2001) 4 British Society of Criminology
TORPEY, S, “The New Test of Self-defence” (2002) 9 Criminal Law
News 41
TRIMBOLI, L, Juror Understanding of Judicial Instructions in
Criminal Trials, Crime and Justice Bulletin No 119 (NSW Bureau of
Crime Statistics and Research, 2008)
UNITED KINGDOM, Home Office, Fraud Law Reform: Consultation
on Proposals for Legislation (2004)
VICTORIAN LAW REFORM COMMISSION, Sexual Offences, Interim
Report (2003)
VICTORIAN LAW REFORM COMMISSION, Sexual Offences: Law
and Procedure, Final Report (2004)
VINCENT, F H, “The High Court v the Trial Judge” in 28th
Australian Legal Convention (1993)
VODANOVICH, I, The Criminal Jury in Western Australia (PhD
Thesis, University of Western Australia, 1989)
WATT, D, Helping Jurors Understand (Carswell, Toronto, 2007)
WEBSTER, A, “Recklessness: Awareness, Indifference or Belief”
(2007) 31 Criminal Law Journal 272
WEINBERG, M, “Moral Blameworthiness: The ‘Objective Test’
Dilemma” (2003) 24 Australian Bar Review 173
WIGMORE, J H, A Treatise on the Anglo-American System of Evidence
in Trials at Common Law (Little, Brown and Company, 1940)
WILLEN, R S, “Rationalization of Anglo-Legal Culture: The
Testimonial Oath” (1983) 34 British Journal of Sociology 109
WOLCHOVER, D, “Should Judges Sum Up on the Facts?” [1989]
Criminal Law Review 781
WOOD, J, “Child Witnesses: The New South Wales Experience”
(Australasian Institute of Judicial Administration: Child Witnesses –
Best Practice for Courts, Parramatta, 30 July 2004)
WOOD, J, “Complaint and Medical Examination Evidence in Sexual
Assault Trials” (2002) 15 Judicial Officers’ Bulletin 63
WOOD, J, “Criminal Law Update: Court of Criminal Appeal” (1999) 4
The Judicial Review 217

WOOD, J, “Jury Directions” (2007) 16 Journal of Judicial

Administration 151
WOOD, J, “The Trial Under Siege: Towards Making Criminal Trials
Simpler” (District and County Court Judges’ Conference, Fremantle,
WA, 27 June - 1 July 2007)
YEATS, M, “Using PowerPoint in Charging Juries” (Australian
Institute of Judicial Administration Conference, Melbourne, 8-10
October 2000)
YEO, S, “Sex, Ethnicity, Power of Self-control and Provocation
Revisited” (1996) 18 Sydney Law Review 304
YEO, S, “Voluntariness, Free Will and Duress” (1996) 70 Australian
Law Journal 304
YOUNG, W, CAMERON, N, and TINSLEY, Y, Juries in Criminal
Trials: Part Two: A Summary of Research Findings, New Zealand Law
Commission Preliminary Paper 37 (1999) vol 2
ZANDER, M, “The Criminal Standard of Proof – How Sure is Sure?”
(2000) 150 New Law Journal 1517
ZANDER, M, and HENDERSON, P, Crown Court Study (1993)

CP04

Uploaded by

Document Informationclick to expand document information

Copyright:

Available Formats

CP04

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Description:

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

CP04

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

NSW LAW REFORM COMMISSION

New South Wales. Law Reform Commission.

National Library of Australia

1. Instructions to juries – New South Wales. 2. Jury – New South

ii NSW Law Reform Commission

4. DIRECTIONS ABOUT TRIAL PRACTICE AND PROCEDURE

NSW Law Reform Commission iii

5. DIRECTIONS ABOUT EXTERNAL INFLUENCES

6. THE COMPONENTS OF THE SUMMING-UP

7. DIRECTIONS ABOUT UNRELIABLE EVIDENCE

iv NSW Law Reform Commission

8. OTHER DIRECTIONS ABOUT EVIDENCE

9. ELEMENTS OF THE OFFENCE AND DEFENCES

10. ENHANCING JUROR COMPREHENSION

NSW Law Reform Commission v

FINAL DIRECTIONS ON THE LAW IN WRITING................................................ 226

vi NSW Law Reform Commission

In undertaking this inquiry the Commission should have regard

the increasing number and complexity of the directions,

any other related matter.

NSW Law Reform Commission vii

Officers of the Commission

viii NSW Law Reform Commission

The closing date for submissions is 13 March 2009.

Confidentiality and use of submissions

Other publication formats

NSW Law Reform Commission ix

ISSUE 1.1 – see page 18

ISSUE 1.2 – see page 21

ISSUE 3.1 – see page 55

ISSUE 3.2 – see page 55

ISSUE 4.1 – see page 60

ISSUE 4.2 – see page 62

x NSW Law Reform Commission

ISSUE 4.3 – see page 63

ISSUE 4.4 – see page 64

ISSUE 4.5 – see page 64

ISSUE 4.6 – see page 67

ISSUE 4.7 – see page 78

ISSUE 4.8 – see page 81

ISSUE 4.9 – see page 82

NSW Law Reform Commission xi

ISSUE 4.10 – see page 84

ISSUE 5.1 – see page 94

ISSUE 5.2 – see page 101

ISSUE 6.1 – see page 108

ISSUE 6.2 – see page 111

ISSUE 6.3 – see page 113

ISSUE 6.4 – see page 120

ISSUE 6.5 – see page 120

xii NSW Law Reform Commission

ISSUE 6.6 – see page 122

ISSUE 6.7 – see page 126

ISSUE 7.1 – see page 133

ISSUE 7.2 – see page 134

ISSUE 7.3 – see page 136

ISSUE 7.4 – see page 138

ISSUE 7.5 – see page 141